#very shy means that they stand out cause everyone else has such an ego
Text
Octatrio with a vampire squid reader
Just pulled through for 3rd place on the poll! Nicely done guys! Picture of the squid at the end! Waning y’all in case it might upset someone cause they are kinda weird.
I like having fairly realistic pictures to spread what they look like! They are really cool! Fun fact! to blind and disorient other deep sea predators the tips of their tentacles emit a little cloud of glowing mucus. another fun fact is that they aren't a squid or octopus, but it has features similar to both species, so it kinda sits between the two.
Octavinelle
Azul: Was a bit amused at your shyness and how amazed you were about the world and all of its colors. Knew you were a deep sea mer pretty quickly from those observations. Wasn't sure what kind of creature due to how little you showed of yourself due to being shy. You always wore a strangely red cloak with a black underside. Tries to warm up to you and get you interested in making a contract with some things from home, since he too was a somewhat deep sea dweller.
When he sees your mer form, whether from the potion wearing off or you were swimming to take a break from being human, he was surprised that you were an octo like him. He assumed you were an octopus mer due to the many arms and webbing since most cephalopods have that. When he approached you immediately hid by wrapping the webbing and tentacles over your head, small and sharp-looking spines on display as a warning. He was a bit unsure how to calm you and just quietly talked to you as you slowly unraveled.
If you say anything about him running away because you're an ugly red monster with spikes, He will shut you up so fast with compliments. He thinks your cape is lovely and he understands why you are so shy now. He'll keep your secret for a small favor. You both become close friends cause cephalopods, or close to ones, need to stick together.
Jade: thought your shyness and strange cape were rather funny mimic of a land vampire. You did prefer darkness over the light of the day. would just stand behind you and chuckle as you flip the cape over your back to try and look bigger while moving away from him. He just LOVED your reactions. Sometimes if he scared you enough you would start wiggling and waving your hands in odd ways. Were you trying to cast some sort of spell~? asks you some uncomfortable questions since he finds your reactions just too much fun to no mess with.
Probably was coming back late after a hike to find you in one of the octavinelle pools. Was interested in your more red and peach toned skin coloration and realized you were a cephalopod mer of some sort since he saw the multiple arms. He smirks as he carefully slips into the water in his eel form and dashed toward you. You notice him and immediately curl your tentacles and cape above your head, spikes out and defensive. He circles around you a few times and laughs at your interesting defense mechanism. He mentions how he’s heard of a vampire squid but never met one.
He’s asking more questions and scaring or making your uncomfortable more often now that he knows. He finds it cute how you curl up under your cloak when on land to mimic your mer counterpart. When he is feeling nice he’ll show off his more colorful mushrooms, he loves your awed expression at the colors in the world above the sea.
Floyd: honestly found you to be SO much fun. Poor you, cause' now this menace eel is on your tail all the time. Squeezed you and is surprised and very happy at how you handle the pressure of his squeezes well. Called you “little snail” at first since you always hid inside of your cloak when he scared you.
The day he finds out you’re a mer, is one of his favorites and one of your worst days. You were just relaxing at 3 am in the dark swimming pool, just being your true self for a bit. Happy to stretch your tentacles a bit. You hear a loud and excited gasp before you hear fast-approaching footsteps. You don’t even get to fully turn around before you’re tackled deeper into the water by a large and excited mer-eel. You quickly hide within your cape and he giggles at that asking if you really think that would stop him. He would poke and swipe at the glowing tips of your tentacles since that’s another way you try to distract from your main body. He wraps around you and squeezes you close now happily calling you “vampire squid” or “little vamp” for short. Your spines/spikes don’t actually do that much damage, they’re more for intimidation than actual damaging defense. Floyd just laughs at the little poking he gets from them.
teases and plays with you a lot. When ever he flusters you in some way he just coos at you and says you now look just like your usual mer self! Will defend you from others if they try and bully you though. Only he’s allowed to do that! Also is glad you don’t mind hanging around him, and that you sometimes like his crushing hugs!
#octavinelle#azul x reader#azul ashengrotto#my stuff#my writing#jade leech#Floyd leech#tweels#octatrio#twst x reader#Floyd x reader#jade x reader#Hehe!#this was a fun one!#I learn so much cause I do research as I write these#even if they are short#i hope you like it#thank you!#poor reader gets picked on so much by these three#very shy means that they stand out cause everyone else has such an ego#arises ramblings
329 notes
·
View notes
Text
Jackady: The importance of the father-son hug scene
One of my favorite Adrien-Gabriel moments to this day is still the ending scene of "Jackady" but I have seen more confusion for it than clarity in the Fandom so here is my analysis on it for why I love it so much. Because as the seasons go by this moment sustaines so much more significance that I simply HAVE to talk about it!
While it isn't the only Adrien-Gabriel scene that does it, I adore this scene because it shows perfectly that in the beginning their little, broken family could have made it out of this tragedy stronger and maybe even better but the reality that Adrien and Gabriel are also Chat Noir and Hawkmoth not only hinders those chances, it actively drives them further apart into destruction
Maybe one day I'll give all my thoughts to the entire scene and just go on a rambling post about it (because I love EVERYTHING about this scene) but for now, let's just focus on the main aspects that really sell it to me.
I give Gabriel alot of shit on my blog for obvious reasons. I refuse to generally give him the same positive and conciderate treatment as Adrien, Marinette and the other kid characters because unlike them HE is an adult, a father and the villain of the show. The adult and villain part I'm not taking too personal because those are "just" the traditional aspects of his character type. But what is incredibly unique about him is the fact that even if he is this evil villain type he still gets to be the realistic type of abusive and (truly) bad father with sympathetic moments like this:
This moment of shock and fear is not something you would normally see in a family cartoon from an evil parental figure the child longs to bond with without setting the parent up for redemption. But as we now know by s3, Gabriel is only getting increasingly worse and more abusive and Adrien is starting to let go of his father to move on without him and defying his will. It's quite clear now that their future will not be anywhere near good, "Chat Blanc" showed us what's to come.
And this is exactly why I love this scene. Because, yes, this family will go up in flames and never truly reconcile ever again (Gabriel went WAY too far for that in the way he abuses/will abuse Adrien) but the show doesn't shy away from showing us the transitional phase in between which really not alot of media dares to. Normally when they stay enemies or their situation doesn't end in an at least somewhat forgiving way this transition is simply mostly skipped to not having to let the bad parent have realistic and sympathetic moments in their downfall into madness/villainy (especially with their victim).
Miraculous does and it's beautifully tragic because you can just... SEE the situation unfold and understand where the eventual fate of the family comes from.
The pure misunderstanding between these two in this scene, the way they just talk RIGHT PAST each other because the other one can not understand the problem cuz they don't know the secret identity of the other one is... brutal!
This moment here could have worked for them. It could have been a genuine step forward in their relationship and saved their family but it got completely CRUSHED by their secret identities as Chat Noir and Hawkmoth.
Let me show you what I mean:
THIS is a moment I AM giving Gabriel genuine credit for, because you can turn it any way you want it won't change the fact that, for his situation, THIS was the right question to ask his son. But at the same time it's just such a... horrible thing to say here oh my GOD.
And that's the ugly, UGLY beauty here.
If Gabriel weren't Hawkmoth (if someone else were Hawkmoth so the situation would still have happened) he would not have reacted to the fucking ring. He would have thought nothing of it and had remained focused on Adrien, because that was his original intention (problematically executed but that's beside the point now).
After Gabriel got himself in life threatening danger because he didn't listen to Adriens concerns, he went to him to hug him as apology. THIS is Gabriels way of apologizing and trying to make up for his faults. He's obviously not good at verbalizing his feelings properly and at normal interpersonal dynamics in general. So what he does is trying to make his feelings known in a... "material/physical" way. This does not only show through Gabriel just buying the best things for Adrien without ever being there for him, it also shows in the way he physically interacts with his loved ones when he genuinely wants to show his love. Because for how seriously antisocial and unreachable as he normally is, he also gets... quite touchy.
The shoulder touch thing Adrien does as well to show his affection for someone, him hugging Adrien both times he got a wake up call and literally everything thats happening between him and Natalie at this point lol.
Him hugging Adrien here is just as much of a big deal as Adriens expressions make it seem to be
But the father-son moment couldn't last because the villain-hero alter egos interfered. Gabriel being Hawkmoth rightfully stopped the moment here, because reacting to even the slightest chance of your own child being the hero you try to destroy is undoubtedly the right way to handle this (even if the way he did it wasn’t ideal, that's not something I would expect from any character in that situation), but nevertheless it still utterly crushed the moment.
Cuz just because it is the right thing for HAWKMOTH to ask his son Adrien who he fears COULD be Chat Noir, doesn't it mean that it is anywhere close to okay for Adrien/Chat Noir to hear this very question in that moment from his father who he thinks as a normal civilian in this.
And Adriens expression once again makes this perfectly clear
(You know the offense just reached an other dimension when the kid, who is already well aware and used to their fathers emotionally painful ways, makes a face like THAT)
Cause here is the thing. We all know by now that Adrien has some serious self esteem issues and that while he tries to over play it (especially as Chat) he just doesn't hold himself in high regards or even likes himself very much. Hence why he goes all out on the acting as Chat Noir and doesn't defend himself much.
But just because he doesn't like himself that much doesn't it mean he still doesn't want that very validation and appreciation from his father. Just like all of us and everyone on earth, Adrien wants to be loved for himself, even if he doesn't/can't do it himself. Thats normal and is something that can deeply damage you when you don't get it from your own parent/s.
So tell me, do you see why Adrien was so CRUSHED when in probably the first time since his mother's disappearance Gabriel gave him the genuine and all present love he wanted for so long, just for Gabriel to cut their moment short and FOCUSE ON THE RING?
The one thing on Adrien that makes him become "someone else" so he can escape from having to be himself for a bit.
And for Adrien it now seems like that in his own fathers eyes this ONE thing Gabriel shouldn't even know could be anything special about if he weren't Hawkmoth, is the ONLY thing worth noticing about his own son so it catches his eyes.
It tells Adrien right to the face that nothing Adrien was and did to make his father happy up to this point measured up with Gabriels expectations. All of Adriens efforts, his patience and his hopes of earning his fathers love and happiness if he only does well enough, literally in vain. It wasn't enough. It's wasn't enough for Gabriel to notice in comparison to the ring apperently.
From Adriens view you can interpret it two ways:
1. Since earlier Gabriel also took a closer look at Chat Noirs ring Adrien now thinks correctly that his father is seeing his new ring as a sign that he could be Chat Noir. This would mean that in Adriens eyes Gabriel would have cut their moment, an action of validation and love Adrien has longed, worked and patiently waited for so LONG, short and basically forgot all about Adrien himself because there is a SLIGHT possibility that Adriens ring means he COULD be Chat Noir. His own father literally choosing his secret identity over his civilian one as Adrien, the son Gabriel had for 14 years, is beyond crushing. And while it seems strange for Adrien to take offense in this because, well, he IS Chat Noir so what the big deal? The big deal here is, again, that as Chat Adrien is literally trying NOT to be himself. He uses the opportunity of being an anonymous hero to escape from having to be Adrien Agreste in every way he can. Gabriel throwing aside the son who is literally standing in front of him and who did his darn best to be there for him in his own time of grieving his mother to basically only focus on Chat Noir (a person Gabriel in the end of the day shouldn't and doesn't know) possibly being his son, is such a fucked up scenario to throw onto Adriens already low self esteem what the actual fuck.
Or 2. That Adrien simply takes his father choosing to focus on his "simple" new ring out of all things as a clear "I see nothing else worth noticing in you, so to keep this conversation up I have to grasp at straws so I guess I'll be taking about your new ring".
No matter how one chooses to interpret the moment, it's equally as much of a "fuck you" either way. I know Gabriel could have said worse here, but honestly, the list isn't that long.
So when after this Adrien reacts like this:
It should really not come by any surprise. Although, no, it is kind of surprising. Surprising that Adrien didn't react alot worse than this. What Gabriel just threw at him is like the verbal equivalent of a loved one reaching out for you with a hand so they can caress your cheek but the moment you lean in they follow it up with a punch to the face.
It shows just how well Adrien has his emotions under control and is able to stay level headed under such great offense that THIS is the level of irrationality and anger he expresses after basically being out right disregarded by his own father (which should be of no surprise either, as Chat Noir Adrien has to put up with a whole lot of disrespect as well and there he for literally 95% of the time has to shrug it off as well).
But no matter how bad Gabriels line here was, it has nothing and I mean NOTHING on the awful way Gabriel then decides to react to Adriens appropriate but still very mild response.
Because THIS is the moment that sets up Gabriels betrayal and downfall as both a person and especially as a father. Up to this point Gabriel was a horrible person as well, no question. The entirety of s1 he already worked as Hawkmoth, manipulating people, putting them in great danger and planning the demise of two teenagers with sadistic glee. But still one has to acknowledge the difference in these two situations.
In one Gabriel is hiding in a secret lair, manipulating people he thinks beneath him to do the dirty work for him and fight two anonymous heros he just wants to get rid of to reach his goal. Gabriel is taking so much pleasure out of terrorizing Paris and it's people because he legitimately doesn't give a single fuck about them or holds any kind of personal connection to them either. He never goes outside and is very antisocial so these people and their city mean nothing to him because they ARE nothing to him. His (self chosen) isolation and lifestyle pretty much disconnected Gabriel from real life and a normal way of expressing and receiving human emotions. So when there are no emotional stakes for him personally, he sees no reason to not satisfy his villainous desires as Hawkmoth.
So as odd as it may seem to say, him terrorizing Paris prior to this is not the point of crossing the line for his character. For that it's simply to impersonal.
No, the point of crossing the line happens here with Adrien. With Gabriels character things will always come back to Adrien at its core. Adrien (not Emilie, Natalie or anyone else) is the person Gabriel temporarily truly gave up being Hawkmoth for and Adrien is the one person Gabriel has his most human moments with. Not even in his bonding moments with Natalie does he show the same deep and true (misguided) love and affection as he gets to with Adrien in those rare moments (its close no doubt but something about Gabenath is not as deep and true as this father-son pair and I can't imagine it ever will).
This marks the point of no return for Gabriel because it's the first time he chose to deliberately abandon Adrien in the crossfire and decides to be the villain towards him instead of staying there to talk things out with him. It's the first time Adrien truly had Hawkmoth as his father. And Hawkmoth is Chat Noirs ememy so Gabriel fell into that role without Adrien knowing why.
And there is a solid reason for that.
One of the best things of this show is that no matter how horrible things get between these two, things are always much more complicated than a simple "evil father doesn't love his good son" situation. Gabriel calls Adrien "the image of perfection" in this very episode, that's sure as hell not hate or dislike in any way. That's love, that's adoration. This man ADORES his son. And this is were the deep rooted problem lies.
Gabriel loves and adores his SON. The ideal and perfectly perfect son Adrien could become when Gabriel is done forming him into it by suffocating any "imperfections" with an iron fist. It's just that these "imperfections" are always the characteristics that make Adrien ADRIEN. Gabriel may truly love his son but I'm not even sure if Gabriel even so much as LIKES Adrien himself.
And this is perfectly showcased by Gabriel turning away from Adrien in this very scene here.
Because even though Gabriel literally disrespected, shut down and belittled his son for the entire episode he still came to see and hug his Adrien afterwards because he loves him. But HIS Adrien, the perfectly perfect Adrien Gabriel wants him to be, wasn't the Adrien he met up with in his sons room. Instead he got an Adrien with a ring on his hand that could be Chat Noirs, making him possibly one of the two enemies he's trying to destroy.
Adding salt to the "wound" Adrien even backtalks him in a way that undoubtedly reminded him of Chat as well since Gabriel pointed out Chats temper in this very episode.
So Gabriel was very directly confronted with the possibility that Adrien could INDEED be Chat Noir and that naturally comes with the implications that Adrien deliberately disobeyed Gabriels orders accepting that ring, sabotaging Gabriel reaching his goal and in general doing everything his father DOESN'T want him to do BY CHOICE.
And here Gabriel made the decision that marks the point of no return, setting up the devastatingly horrible way this man is treating and will treat his son in the future.
Because this is the moment Gabriel SHOULD have chosen Adrien over his mission. The sheer possibility, no scratch that, even the SLIGHTEST TRACE of a possibility of Adrien being Chat Noir should have immediately made Gabriel take action to save and protect him. Because it's not like Chat hasn't been constantly in dangerous, life threatening or even situations that ended up in DEATH. If Gabriel would truly love ADRIEN his quest would have ended right here, stopping the upcoming horror this family will face before it could have really begun (hence why this was shown to us in an episode of s1, the season where Hawkmoths identity was still unknown. If Gabriel had stopped here not even WE would have known, leaving Gabriels name untainted of Hawkmoths crimes as the Agreste family finally moves on and Hawkmoth dissappeares as suddenly as he appeared.)
because Adrien and his health and life should not be a price Gabriel is willing to risk paying for his goal.
But Gabriel didn't do that.
Because instead of Adrien Gabriel chose the potential perfectly perfect son he wants and turned his back on the one standing right in front of him. Cuz remember what Gabriels goal IS. He wants to change the past, so non of this ever happened in the first place.
Meaning Gabriel turning his back on our present Adrien doesn't mean that Gabriel outright hates Adrien now by the next second cuz he dared to disobey his orders like that. But it means that Gabriel is choosing to separate these two Adriens in his mind, making endangering, hurting and working against THIS Adrien more of a collateral damage than actually hurting his own son. THAT son, the one Gabriel convinces himself he is fighting for, is waiting for him in the past alongside Emilie.
This separation was probably always there since Gabriel started trying to change the past hence why he justifies Adriens unhappiness and the way he abandones him as necessary sacrifices.
But the real separation started HERE, this marks the first time Gabriel just left Adrien behind in a position of complete and deliberate endangerment, knowing that the possibility of Adrien being Chat is still there but choosing to say: "if he indeed is, then that's an obstacle I will have to overcome."
This separation has been developing slowly but steadily through s2 and 3 right to "Chat Blanc" which tells us the future. Me elaborating on this "separation development" though became longer than I want to put in this post, therefore I will go into more depth about it another time.
So let me continue with this:
Adrien is like... Genuinely not even angry. More deeply sad.
He was appropriately and truly hurt when Gabriel only started talking about the ring but once Gabriel turns around and walks away? He looks after his father but more in a way as if he is waiting to see if Gabriel would actually take so much offense in him backtalking him to legitimately LEAVE like this. And Gabriel does.
Adriens intentions wasnt to make his father leave, When he talked back at him it was more of a hurt call out for Gabriel to say more, SOMETHING ELSE, but not to LEAVE!
Adrien then does something very common for people in a fight who wait for the leaving person to turn around again but have to realize that they hope in vain and the other person actually is done with this moment.
His face and body relaxes, he turns completely to the door and seems to... take it in.
Especially in the way Adrien does it here its like he is processing and accepting that what he thought of his father was wrong. Adrien thought Gabriel cared enough for him that he would want to stay even if he backtalks him for example. Adrien expected a conversation here but now had to realize that his father isn't gonna put up with him at all or their differences in an upfront way if Adrien isn't "behaving right". Gabriel will just cut the moment short and deflect whatever conversation with him he doesn't like.
All in all what Adrien took away from this moment with his father is even if Gabriel may care for him (enough to come and hug him as an apology) this care and affection is tightly bound to the way Adrien himself then reacts. If he reacts in a way Gabriel doesn't like he will very quickly deem Adrien undeserving of his affection and take it (and his entire presence) away again.
The way Adrien looks then at his ring also makes me think that he definitely blames himself for how this moment ended. That he "shouldn't have overreacted" and taken such personal offense by his fathers attempt to reconnect with him even if Gabriel hit one hell of a sore point.
This is of course BS. Even if Adrien wasn't Chat Noir the way Gabriel just straight up deflected the conversation to the ring right after the hug, where one normally starts to explain oneself and truly TALK, would have been seriously hurtful even under non-miraculous circumstances.
But it shows how Adrien by instinct immediately starts to invalidate his own feelings to look for the faults in himself. A self-hurtful coping mechanism that unfortunately only gets deepened as the dynamic between these two continues on.
And lastly it also marks the first time that the ring is truly associated with something bad. Normally (especially so early in the show) the ring stands in association with Adriens freedom and spending more time with people outside, him getting to let loose a little and how he can spend time with the girl he loves. The ring began to loose these positive associations more and more from s2 onward but the first time was here.
It's the object which ruined the moment that could have ended this tragedy before it truly began in both of their eyes and in the viewers. Sure Gabriel being Hawkmoth is the true cause of it and nothing will ever change that but it's Adriens ring, not Gabriels brooch, that sets their separation further in motion. Further as Gabriel initially intended to.
It's the factor Gabriel overlooks Adrien himself for, which is truly brought home by the end scene of "Gorizilla" which serves as a mirror to this one here.
Whereas in "Jackady" Gabriel lost sight of the son right in front of him because of the ring and what its implies, in "Gorizilla" Gabriel thinks he finally received the evidence that Adrien isn't his enemy. So for the first time Gabriel completely disregards the ring, Chat Noir out of his mind, sees ADRIEN for himself and genuinely smiles at him. He can and does make a TRUE attempt at reconnecting!
Which is of course exactly what Adrien wanted for so long, what he hoped Gabriel would do if hes just patient enough with his father. He accepts Gabriels genuine attempt gladly, reassuring his father that he and his efforts are noticed, appreciated and wanted even after everything that happened so they can hopefully go on to a better future.
This is what would have saved this family back in "Jackady" if only Gabriel had chosen the right priority. But as I said before, this moment here happens in s2 after Gabriel crossed the line in Jackady, so this positiv moment can not save them anymore. Both Gabriel and Adrien are already too far in and influenced by their alter egos and the miraculous. So the brief reconnection couldn't last and everything continues to only further fall apart ever since.
And it all began with this beautiful, heartbreaking and tragic moment in "Jackady" these two will never ever be able to truly come back from again.
#miraculous#miraculous ladybug#adrien agreste#Gabriel Agreste#Chat Noir#Cat Noir#Le Papillion#Jackady#Gorizilla#ml scene analysis#one of my favorite scenes#I love everything about this#ml analysis#Family Agreste tragedy#ml sugar#hawkmoth#the beginning of the end for these two
417 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chivalrous-Fred Weasley x Reader
(GIF credit to @messermoony)
Masterlist
Prompt List
Tags: @obsessedwithrandomthings
Requested by @witchglow: 'babe! can i request from prompt list 3 and 4 with fred weasley, pls? 💗✨'
3) 'Which do you prefer?'
4) 'You're actually amazing.'
Summary: On a trip to Hogsmeade, (Y/N) drags her boyfriend, Fred, around multiple shops (much to his dismay). However, what was meant to be a simple shopping spree, along with a date, turns into Fred being chivalrous and defending his girlfriend.
Characters: Fred Weasley x Reader
Meanings: (Y/N)=Your name
Warnings: Slight swearing, slight harassment, lots and lots of fluff
(A/N: Thought I would do one where Fred was still in school, and it's shorter than what I thought it would be)
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
I ignored Fred’s fiftieth sigh as I pulled him into another shop, having spotted a dress I liked in the window. What ind of girlfriend would I be if I didn’t force him to come into almost every shop to just browse, sighing when I couldn’t find that one thing I wanted. Also, the last time we had a trip to Hogsmeade, I let him go wherever he wanted, and I was the one bored out of my mind, it was his turn for a change.
He still held my hand throughout the day, only ever letting go when I pulled my hand away to look through the rails, before quickly interlocking our fingers again; he could be such a sweetheart at times, but I knew he was trying to soften me up so that we would go for food soon.
“Which do you prefer?” I asked Fred as I held up two tops, switching them every couple of seconds.
“I will buy both of those for you if it means we get to The Three Broomsticks sooner.”
I rolled my eyes, smiling at him as I glanced in the mirror again.“Do you think I could get away with both?”
Fred said nothing more, taking the tops from me and heading to the counter with a till, the shop assistant already ringing up the price.
“Fred, please don’t buy them!” I protested, sighing when he handed over his money.
“Don’t worry about it.” he said, taking the bag from the woman and holding my hand with his other one.“Got some extra cash after George and I held bets at the last quidditch match.”
I just giggled at that, shaking my head at him. It was never surprising to hear about him and his brother’s business ventures. I still felt bad for him paying, remembering that I should buy him something on our next trip. The annual snow fall made me shiver as we stepped outside, instantly nuzzling into Fred as we headed to The Three Broomsticks. On our way there, we passed by Madam Puddifoot’s Tea Shop, glancing at each other with disgusted looks on our faces. We burst out laughing, knowing exactly what the other person was thinking.
“I am so glad you didn’t take me there for our first date.” I wheezed.
“I don’t know how people even sit in there, it’s an absolute eyesore.” Fred chuckled.
“I’m sure Madam Puddifoot is a lovely woman, but why did she decorate her shop like that?”
“I heard that on valentines day, it’s decorated with golden cherubs that hover over your table, and then they throw confetti over you.”
“But wouldn’t the confetti just spill into your drink?”
“Well, we’ll never have to find out because we’re never going.”
“Wait!” I tugged Fred back towards me as I spotted my friend.“Look who’s in there!”
He squinted his eyes, before they widened when he saw who I was referring to.“Thought she said Puddifoot’s was the tackiest place in Hogsmeade?”
We smirked at each other.“Yes, she did actually.”
My friend had obviously been asked on a date, too polite to express her disgust for the place. Fred and I waltzed up the window where their table was, rubbing away the frost on the glass before sticking our faces against it. We stupidly waved our arms about, laughing when we saw her mortified expression. Her date smiled uncomfortably as he watched us, seeing my friend swat us away with her hand, trying to act cool under pressure, as if we weren’t even there in the first place. Fred and I couldn't stop laughing as we scurried away, struggling for breath again,
After calming down, we trudged through the crunchy snow which was piling up in the streets, feeling the relief of warmth as we stepped inside the pub. There were other students spread across different tables, some classmates waving to us as we found a table for ourselves. I tried to stop Fred getting our drinks, but he was already heading towards the bar. Reluctantly taking a seat, I took off my hat, scarf and gloves, keeping my coat on until I was fully warmed up again. As usual, it was busy in here, filled with both students and locals. I kept an eye on Fred who has at the back of the crowded queue. It wasn’t like it was hard to spot him, he was the tallest out of everyone here. Without realising, a smile spread on my face, even just looking at the back of his head; he glanced back over to me, a cheeky grin being sent my way before he turned around again.
“Excuse me,” a man said, standing across the table from me,“is this seat taken?”
“Oh, no that’s a spare seat, you can take it if you...” instead of moving the chair, he sat down in it,“...want.”
“Sorry, I know it’s a little forward, but looks like it’s working.”
He was around my age, but I had never seen him at Hogwarts before. Perhaps he was a recent graduate or from another school, though I didn’t really care. He thought I had invited him to flirt, but that was far from it.
"Sorry but I'm here with my boyfriend."
"Don't be shy, you'll relax once we start talking. I'm very charming when you get to know me."
"That wasn't an excuse, I really do have a boyfriend. He just up by-"
He interrupted me before I could even gesture towards Fred."It's just that, I couldn't help but look at you from the across the room. You're beautiful."
I sighed."Th-that's really sweet of you, and I do appreciate that. But please respect my words when I say I have a boyfriend."
He leaned forward onto the table, his smirk never faltering."You're welcome. It's just the truth. You know I-"
"Everything alright here, love?" It was Fred's turn to disrupt what he was saying. He placed down two butter beers, pulling the empty chair closer to me."You just look a bit uncomfortable."
The man struggled to crane his neck upwards to look at Fred, looking intimidated at his height. Fred could look a lot tougher than he actually was. He sat down, and I relaxed as he wrapped his arm around the back of my chair, holding onto my shoulder.
"I was just talking to her." the man stated, holding his hands up.
"No, you were bothering her. Mate, she's clearly told you to go away, and if anyone else does, whether it's a boy or girl, just do as they say."
"Alright, this is clearly just your friend pretending to be your boy-"
Fred scoffed."Listen to this sod. Just go away before I start making a scene."
The man huffed, pushing back the chair and causing it to scrape loudly on the floor. A few people glanced our way, having noticed the tension that was rising. But the noise level remained loud, so no one was really that interested with us.
"I'm sorry I left you, I didn't realise you would have to deal with such a prick." Fred said, looking upset with himself.
"Hey," I gently turned his face to look at me,"don't apologise for something that wasn't your fault."
"I know you didn't need saving either, you've always been able to handle yourself."
"Yeah, but it's nice to have someone else stand up with you. Come on," I pecked him on the cheek,"forget about him, let's enjoy the rest of the day."
It was nearing the end of the trip, and we sadly had to get going. We had spent a few hours in the pub, though as always, time flew by when I was with Fred. When we left, I held his hand a little tighter, noticing that the bright spark in his eyes had left, and although we had laughed and talked about many things, Fred wasn't acting like himself. Joining the rest of our classmates as one of the professors called out names, making sure we were all back on time, I caught Fred's attention by squeezing his hand.
"You're actually amazing." I firmly said.
"Where's this come from?"
"Can't I tell my boyfriend the truth? Don't get upset over some twat that wanted an ego boost. Any other man that comes across me has nothing on you."
He chuckled."Are you just being nice because I bought you clothes today?"
I grabbed his neck, making him lean down to kiss me."I mean, it didn't hurt. Other then that, there is the fact that I love you."
"You know this is almost as sickly as Madam Puddifoot's Tea Shop?"
I laughed."Yeah, but you secretly love it."
#fred weasley#fred weasley imagine#fred weasley imagines#fred weasley one shot#fred weasley x reader#harry potter#harry potter imagine#harry potter imagines#harry potter one shot#harry potter x reader#hp#hogsmeade
290 notes
·
View notes
Note
I for duck's sake need help people.....see, I would be very pleased if anyone of you would just help me out....the thing is, I have been in a relationship for like around 3 years and trust me, he is like the most perfect kinda person I have ever met..but now comes the main issue, he has till now, never ever hinted me about doing anything ( the max. we have went is uk till just a little makeout types, ik spoiling my sex life like this sucks but that's why I am going anonymous and I think some of you might have experienced it ig, don't take me wrong, I mean like uk). The good thing is, we both are understanding and extremely working persons (he works as a employee in a business firm and I am a newbie doctor (kinda just started my practice as a doctor)....and even though I am a doctor and that having sex is like a normal thing because we literally studies everything, I still freak out upon thinking about doing it with him....it's not like I am scared or anything but I just want some uk girl tips upon how to actually do it....reading about it is quite, tbh, okay for me, but then doing it is like, a difficult task....i bet you he knows about everything and that's why he hasn't hinted upon anything but like from the past 1 week, he jas been dropping kinda hints ig.....like I won't go into the details, otherwise I would be hella embarrassed, not that I am not right now, I am literally sitting in the washroom typing this ( don't judge me)....while reading about it, it feels so easy to execute everything but then when doing it in real life is like so much like wierd ig....I mean how do I respond to it.....I am nervous and what not.....as 25yo, I sometimes feel wierd that I can't uk do it......can anyone of you just help me please......like some girl tips.....I searched it on Google too, still I don't have the courage.....amd moreover, my friends circle is so wierd amd plus, I am too shy to ask anyone.....ik asking this in such a way and place is way too inappropriate to be even considered normal....it's not like I am not ready for it, it's just I am quite nervous about how to do it.....tbh, he hasn't forced me even once still remained to be sweet and all but internally we noth know, we might wanna step up.....HELP PLZ.....my mom is way too conservative to even have an open conversation about kisses let alone doing it....
Oh hun, you are completely and tOTALLY allowed to come to this blog for any advice and not feel ashamed. This is an 18+ blog and anyone here would be so glad to help you, something like this is totally normal!! I shall leave my words under the cut, though if anyone else would like to help this lovely anon please do not hesitate to drop off a reply or even something in my inbox! I'll answer right away to help anyone wondering the same thing 💓
Alright hun, first and foremost I am so happy your relationship has been so strong! And I'm glad you're with someone who hasn't pushed you or anything into doing anything sexual yet, I'll tell you from experience that can be extremely daunting and uncomfy so I'm super relieved your man has been sweet!!
In terms of real advice, tbh I'm quite the wrong person to go to. I lost my v-card with my first boyfriend when I was 16, literally we were both inexperienced and even the times we did you know, do the deed it was very clumsy and nobody knew what they were doing, and the second person I've been with was a Kiseok situation (if you read maybe I do, yes Kiseok is based on a real person in my life) so fuck that dude. But maybe my own inexperience can also help you out, here are at least some lady tips I can think of:
1. Make sure you're comfortable. I say comfortable instead of ready because I'm quite the believer in if you wait until the moment you're ready, you'll wait your entire life. So my best advice is to make sure you're comfy with the situation and your partner!!
2. Ensure your partner is someone who cares about you. I know everyone's stories are different, and not everyone has sex with someone they've been with for a long time or even love, one night stands are totally okay and I salute you sister. get that dick!!! But even in situations where you're with a stranger, sex is a very intimate thing, and it would make your experience 1000x better if you can at least tell the person cares about you and your body and your wishes during sex. Everyone deserves to be respected during an intimate act like sex and if you feel you're not being respected, whether it's your body, your wishes, your limits, your choices, do not feel obligated to still go through with this person.
3. You have to be wet. Of course not all sexual encounters happen the same way, and every female gets off on different things or turned on by a variety of actions, but essentially you have to be wet for sex. Most men understand this but a lot also don't, basically you gotta get into that juicy foreplay to get wet my girl. Try making out, maybe if you're sitting down swing a leg over his lap and bam you're straddling him. This position is usually optimal because you gain the opportunity to grind against yo man's crotch and my fucking God, does that shit feel hella nice. It's also highkey ego-boosting feeling how much the guy's getting worked up because literally anytime you grind or move over their crotch it immediately spikes to their dick and you can usually feel them against you. If you're standing, try moving to an area that has a wall and keep grabbing at your man's neck, usually men naturally will indicate you to jump and you'll easily be all up against the wall making out, this gets hella fun too cause being carried like that is so 😩
3.2. Okay cool, we're making out, now it's essentially a game of go with the flow. Men usually take the initiative and begin the escalation of things on their own. Maybe he'll start kissing down your neck, his hands are gonna be somewhere at your waist, maybe inching down to your ass or maybe he's an ass guy and he's already palming at yo cheeks. Regardless, I can confidently say you can sit back and relax, let yourself feel, get into the kissing and grinding and if you love the way he's touching you, make some noise and let him know, don't be afraid to be turned on and goddamn horny, dudes love that shit. You however are also allowed to take the wheel, and guys usually search for the greenlight from girls by sensing their movements and how eager they seem for the go-ahead on anything. If maybe you begin tugging at his clothes, they'll usually think "okay, she's okay with this rn" and so on. This part's sincerely just go with the flow, you don't need to rush and honestly the more foreplay the better for getting your puthy wet. Make sure you're comfy and your partner makes sure you're okay with that they're doing to you.
3.3. Whoop dee doo your man's hands are suddenly going, you know, places. Another case of go with the flow, if you're comfortable with your man wanting to do a lil rubby dubby on your kitty then totally let him, this shit feel's god-like I tell you. Maybe I'm just a sensitive ass whore, who knows but something about feeling a man's hands do what your lady fingers can't just HHHHHHHHHHHHHHH. But essentially from here maybe you wanna reciprocate. Get them pesky pants open and feel your man up. Reach inside those boxers and touch that beast he's hiding inside. Make sure to go nice and slow and your hands aren't rough, men's dick are super sensitive and if you go too hard on at least a dry dick it acc hurts them. Men usually leak pre-cum at their tips so try using some of that to slick up your hand.
3.4. That's handjobbing, now if we're getting into oral, very important things to remember. A) retract your teeth, it's hard and it hurts to do it for a long time but teeth will hurt dudes a lot so suck them in and away from their cocks. B) Hollow your cheeks, men like the tightness of a mouth and that's what really gets them going. C) BREATHE THROUGH YOUR NOSE PLEASE DO NOT JUST STOP BREATHING AND TAKE YOUR TIME OKAY BLOWJOBS ARE ACC VERY FUCKING HARD AND FUCK YOU UP especially for someone like me who has a small mouth, yeah that shit sUCKS but nothing is more beautiful than seeing a man fold under your touch. D) Tease yo man a bit, kitten licks and kisses, dragging your tongue over his slit, maybe a pump and then take him out, slick him up with some saliva maybe, anything you feel like doing go ahead girl, that dick is yours for the time being and I promise he'll love it. E) Deep-throating is really when gets guys going cause they only acc feel shit at their tips, so please deep-throat with caution, and take your time if he's a big one, you can acc really hurt yourself especially if you're constantly deep-throating a really big one. F) Go to town girl, get up and bobbing, go down on him like he can't survive without you, go at your own pace and own it. G) Balls usually go neglected and I promise if you even fondle them or grab at them your man will combust.
3.5. Okay so with actual sex, FIRST OF ALL BE SAFE!!!! USE A FUCKING CONDOM, IF YOU DON'T HAVE ONE THEN DON'T FUCK BUT IF YOU'RE STILL HORNY THEN PLEASE RECIEVE SOME MONEY FROM YO MAN FOR PLAN B!!! IT'S NOT ENTIRELY FOOLPROOF THOUGH PLEASE REMEMBER THAT RISK. You can totally go on birth control too but this has its complications, there are also monthly shots you can take and other contraceptives.
3.6. Okay it's sexy times, this is just gonna have to be a thing for you. Everyone's different and has different comfort levels, maybe you can take someone that’s bigger while some women can't and that's fine. Just make sure when he does go in, you feel okay with it. It will hurt if you’re dry and not wet, like hurt a lOT but if you do feel loads of pain just let your partner know to go slower, and let yourself get used to the feeling of something inside. You can always say stop if it hurts too much, seriously it's normal and that's what I did with my first boyfriend. Hell I fucking kicked my ex off me LMAO and he was so sorry and we just ended everything there, and had actual sex the next time I visited him. From here on I've really got no lady tips, essentially it's up to you what you like and what you'll do, get it on!!!
General Tips:
4. Be you, and be confident. I know sex can be really daunting especially when you consider men usually tend to be more experienced, and maybe you become afraid you won't measure up or be as good as his previous partners or you’re not good at sex, but baby girl it ain't about that. This dude is going to have sex with you because he wants to have sex with you, and whether that's his dick speaking for him or his heart, it means he will not be thinking about some other chick he got it on with a year ago, he will be thinking of you and your pretty mouth and what you're doing, focused on touching your body and thinking he loves the way it feels. The more confident you are, the better. You're sexy and pretty and you are desirable babes, let those noises he makes when you touch him drive your confidence, the way he groans a little when you do something, the way he's tugging your body close to yours cause he wants to feel you, it all means he wants you and that's hot, let it boost your lady ego my love. You're allowed to be shy, I totally understand that, and if your partner really cares about you then they'll easily take your hand and guide you through it. Let them know you're a little nervous, and they'll really try to make things more comfy and easier for you because sex is about both parties, not just one.
5. Orgasming is hard, but it's still achievable. Especially in an open, established relationship, really let your man know what turns you on. Let him feel at your cooch while he's penetrating you and I promise that can usually get you orgasming. Other than that, another huge case of doing what you need to do to get yourself off, and always let your partner know. If you’re really searching for an orgasm in a newer relationship or if you’re too shy to say something, then literally just take your man’s hand and place him over your clit and start rubbing with him, he’ll get the hint and start doing it himself.
6. Communication is key. This is obvious, but even if it's dirty talk, usually it's still a way to communicate and see if you're okay. You can ask to go slower, faster, softer, harder, stop altogether or entirely wreck your goddamn shit. Your partner should listen and if they don't, get the fuck out of there and leave that man, he don't fucking deserve you at all, especially in situations where you ask to stop or to slow down cause maybe something hurts, if he doesn't listen here then no, he don't deserve shit and LEAVE. Don't be afraid to make noise either or say something, dudes usually love hearing you. If you don’t like something please let your partner know, I’m sure they’re wondering if you do and would love to hear you communicating.
7. Be clean after you're done woo-hoo-ing. Make sure you're tidy and stuff before putting clothes back on, sex can get messy especially if it's your first time you can bleed. Usually if the dude is a sweetheart enough they'll clean you, which is obviously aftercare uwu.
8. Pee after sex, UTI's are not fun.
9. Your body may also feel weird or go through changes after you have sex for the first time, but that’s normal. Just you body’s response to feeling something foreign inside you.
10. Ladies, remembering during sex that you have power, IT’S YOUR BODY!!!! Whether it’s because you’re totally domming or because your man is super duper sweet and will not do anything unless you want it, sex is meant to be fun and for both parties’ enjoyment. It’s not a chore nor is it something you HAVE to do to keep your man around or something, let yourself have fun girl, you deserve it. The flow of sex and any activities as such are usually dictated by you and what you want, so remember you don’t have to go through with something if you don’t want to. It shouldn’t matter if a dude really badly wants to get his dick wet, this is your body and you are to decide what happens to it. If a man makes you believe otherwise, FUCK THAT DUDE!!!! HE DON’T DESERVE YOU!!! YOU DESERVE LOVE AND RESPECT AND TO BE CARED FOR AS A HUMAN BEING!!
40 notes
·
View notes
Text
slow realizations
pairing: wen junhui x female reader
word count: 2.1k
genre: fluff, humor, slice of life, highschool
summary: it was only playful teasing wasn’t it? he flirts countlessly with those around him - so why did he try so hard when it came to her?
warnings: none
a/n: i remember i wrote this after writing part thirty four for ‘what is love?’ and honestly now i’m sad thinking back on it </3 anyways i love jun and i wish i was in y/n’s shoes tbh like yes bully me jun okay wait no he doesn’t bully her actually its just teasing okay
[part of my What is Love? series]
a friend of a friend is how junhui would describe y/n before properly meeting. around the start of his second year was when he first encountered her. she was friends with joshua who was friends with jun. the weren’t the best of friends but they were still pretty close to each other.
“is this your first-year girlfriend joshy?” junhui teased as he came up to joshua talking to a first year after school one day. the girl in question widened her eyes and flushed a deep red at the question which just caused jun’s cocky smile to widen even more at the reaction.
“h-he and i aren’t! j-joshua senpai is-” she stutters out before jun cuts her off with an overexaggerated gasp. “joshua you dirty boy! i didn’t know you were that type of guy!”
jun laughs at his own joke as joshua rolls his eyes with a laugh at his comments. jun winces as a smack comes to the back of his head. “leave y/n alone. joshua and her met through an anime forum and she recently joined our club” jeonghan lazily explains as he slings one of his arms over jun’s shoulders.
jun just rubs the back of his head as he turns to look towards the still-beet-red y/n. “so you must be the lovely y/n i assume? such a shame that we weren’t introduced to each other sooner” junhui smirks and reaches out to grab y/n’s hand. she shyly accepts and he slowly brings her hand up to his lips before seungcheol runs in and pushes jun’s face away.
“stop trying to taint my dearest y/n with your perverted ways jun! i won’t allow you to use your womanizer tactics onto her!” seungcheol yells - catching the attention of passerbyers who are on their way home.
“just ignore him y/n! jun’s usually like this” joshua explains as seungcheol continues to yell at jun with his hand covering his mouth.
“yeah jun typically flirts with anything that breathes so don’t mind him.” jeonghan adds on as he uses his hand to try and silence seungcheol. jun scoffs at the comments that are being made about him though as he looks back at y/n.
“i wouldn’t consider myself a flirt as much as they say i am. but i mean if you were interested i wouldn’t say no.” jun winks and y/n’s face turns even redder than it is before out of embarrassment.
“y-yeah right! i have standards i’ll have you know!” y/n retaliates as one of jun’s eyebrows raise up in amusement. “considering you’re in the anime club i could probably guess what they are.”
a frustrated choked noise leaves y/n’s lips as she tries to come up with something in order to save her dignity. all she really wanted to do at the moment was wipe that smug look that jun had on his face as he stared down at her. before she was able to say anything though - another first year calls out to her.
“th-this isn’t over! just know that!” y/n declares but the smug look on jun’s face never falters. he leans towards y/n who quickly sucks in a breath of air. “are you implying you want more?”
y/n just makes a noise that was disbelief mixed in with disgust. she couldn’t even formulate the words she wanted to say before turning around to meet up with her friend who waited by her near the entrance. right as she leaves jeonghan lets go of seungcheol and he is quick to jump on jun, scolding him for his indecent first impression.
after that first meeting - jun was constantly around the first year whenever he had the chance to be. teasing and flirting with whenever he saw her no matter who she was with or talking to, he never missed the opportunity to fluster the younger girl.
“hows my favorite princess doing today?” he would greet as he slung one of his arms around her shoulder as she stood in the hallway talking to one of her friends. the smile on jun’s face always widened each time he saw her flustered reaction that he loved seeing on people when he teased them.
jun loved seeing other’s reactions to his advances - basically feeding off of their reactions. his favorite thing was when they got flustered and shy at his words. it filled up his ego, and as much as he wouldn’t admit - he loved the feeling of affection that he got when saying such things to his peers. but due to this reputation of his, he never really got far into serious relationships.
as time went on though, y/n had gotten used to his consistent teasing and flirting and didn’t produce such flustered and shy reactions as she did when the two had first met. instead she would argue back and deny his advances each time.
this reaction wasn’t one that jun was used to having returned to him. but the more she would argue at him the more he felt the urge to continue on with the teasing. he’d even go as far as claim that they were dating just to see what kind of reaction he got from her.
before he knew it - the two of them had eventually gotten close to one another. they began to have actual conversations with each other - going back and forth with their playful banter, joking around and laughing with the other. y/n even began greeting him first if they happened to run into each other - and jun started to look for y/n’s face in the crowd when school would let out.
their relationship that was first solely based off of jun flirting and teasing y/n to get a reaction out of her, slowly turned into a playful and unlikely friendship between the two of them. the teasing didn’t stop though - jun would still call out to y/n calling her his ‘beloved’ and such no matter how much seungcheol scolded him each time.
jun never thought anything of it though - i mean he has always done this with his classmates and peers, what made y/n so different? i mean sure he would get really excited when realizing she was around and he would always look for her in the crowd - but that didn’t mean anything, right?
jun didn’t realize that he had actually felt something more until his behavior was pointed out by one of his friends.
“wonwoo cheer me up - y/n’s not here today” jun groans loudly as he drapes himself over dramatically on the library counter. wonwoo shakes his head tiredly at jun as he continues sorting out the books “go bother someone else instead i’m busy”
all the second year could do was huff at his friends response. “wait - isn’t that the first-year that you and joshua are always talking with?” wonwoo asks and jun hums in response at his friend as he pouts, resting his chin on the palm of his hand. “mhm, i usually tease her daily but she’s apparently sick today” he sighs.
“ah i know y/n. she’s a regular at the library - she’s pretty cute” wonwoo comments nonchalantly a soft smile plays on jun’s face at the comment “she is, isn’t she?”
it’s quiet amongst the two of them because well, they’re in a library at the moment. it wasn’t till wonwoo broke the silence that the conversation began again. “are you two dating or something?” he asks and for once - jun’s flustered at the question. “w-what? i mean i know i say that she’s my girlfriend and all but it isn’t like she and i are actually together or anything i mean i am the school’s resident flirt from what everyone says right? jun the womanizer you know haha-”
“so it’s fine if i ask her out on a date then? she is pretty cute.” wonwoo asks seriously as he continues to sort through the books. jun pauses all movements at the question before giving wonwoo an incredulous look “why would you want to ask y/n out?!”
“because she’s cute”
“then ask out another cute girl!”
“why? it isn’t like you two are dating.”
“well - y/n’s off limits so you can’t date her!”
“why is she off limits?”
“because i said so!”
“is it because you maybe like her?”
not once in the conversation wonwoo looked up towards jun. jun freezes from where he stands across the counter. it takes him a second to process the question that he was just asked for him to be able to properly respond. “n-no! we’re just friends that’s all!”
“well then why do you try so hard when it comes to her?”
“what?”
“ever since the two of you became friends you stopped flirting and talking with other people. you don’t flirt with everyone like you used to - only her. its also obvious that you try very hard to make her laugh or talk to you, you always look at her for confirmation after you say something dumb”. wonwoo finally looks up to see jun staring back at him with a shocked look on his face.
the only response that wonwoo gets though is a frustrated huff as jun begins to stomp out of the library. he turns back towards wonwoo one more time though who just stares at him with an eyebrow raised “i don’t like her!”
throughout the rest of the day the conversation with wonwoo played throughout his head. actually, throughout the rest of the week even when y/n came back to school - it was all jun was able to think about.
why did he try so hard to make her laugh? why was he always looking for her face in the crowd? why was he constantly teasing her even though she didn’t react towards his advances the way that he always craved to see? why did jun miss her when she was gone? and what was that feeling that he always had when seeing her laugh or smile?
another day passes by as he tries to uncover the reasoning behind all of this - y/n was one of his good friends. so why did he get jealous when wonwoo was talking about asking her out? jun was deep in thought as he continues to space out. it wasn’t until a gentle hand placed on his forehead brought him out of his thoughts.
“hellooo junhui you in there? are you feeling sick? did you catch my cold?” a soft and familiar voice asks him. jun’s eyes snap down and meets y/n’s playful yet concerned ones. he then notices the hand that she placed on his forehead and begins to get flustered. quickly grabbing her wrist - he pulls her close to him, hand still on her wrist.
“you shouldn’t do that to a guy - you don’t know how that’ll make them act”
y/n’s eyes slightly widened for a second before scoffing, removing her wrist from his hand with a huff. “and here i was worried about your greasy ass. you know what - i don’t care if you get sick anymore i hope you suffer” jun lets out a low chuckle and the playful angry look on y/n’s face slowly fades away. and for the first time jun notices the way his stomach does a flip when she smiles.
“seriously though - you haven’t been yourself lately and its making me worried. are you sure you’re alright?” the worried look that y/n gives him causes jun to look at her in shock.
“did i really worry you that much?”
“i care about you so of course you did”
and in that moment, everything for jun clicked. all the questions that he had been silently asking himself were answered. he realized then and there why he acted the way he did when it came to her.
a small smile covered jun’s face as he realized that the answer was in front of him this entire time - and that part of him had been lying to himself about his feelings.
‘i care about you too’ was what he wanted to say. but he knew deep down that he never really stands a chance with her. jun decides that he doesn’t want things to change just yet between the two of them, and that he would rather just keep her close than risk ruining what they had now
“if i was sick, would you nurse me back to health then?”
“you’re so greasy!”
despite her words, she still smiled at the comment. it was a smile that jun wanted to continue seeing up close.
yeah, he didn’t want things to change.
-
moments of love masterlist
#kwritersworldnet#seventeen#seventeen scenarios#svt#svt scenarios#seventeen oneshot#seventeen x reader#wen junhui#junhui x reader#jun x reader#what is love? au
222 notes
·
View notes
Text
Lie down darling it's time for a dream
Bakusquad with a bara crybaby S/O
You may ask yourself"proxy what's this?!"
To answer youe question I have no idea I just want to indulge okay?!
Plus come on, a big buff reader being a bottom for their shorter lover is just amazing how could I not?!
Katsuki bakugo
Honestly he was the reason you cried the first time you guys met
He finds you to be both annoying and adorable
The way you hide behind him though despite you being taller makes his ego puff up
He is very soft around you and tries not to make you cry but sometimes he cant help himself
If he's the one who made you cry he was just aggressively kiss you while mentally screaming at himself for being so dumb
Anyone who makes you cry is dying
Even if you flinch cause of someone they are dying
Your soft behavior calms him down though if he's amped up though
Your tallness does irritate him though like who TF said you could be tall!
Is constantly yanking you down to kiss you
If anyone teases him about being the shorter one he goes boom
"SHUT THE FUCK UP! JUST CAUSE IM SHORTER DOESNT MEAN SHIT"
Let's everyone know that he's top dog between you two by biting your neck everytime you make out so others could see it
Speaking of make outs..when you cry during making out it makes him FERAL!
"look at the little baby, you're crying cause it feels so good eh? You want more kisses? Heh. Whatever"
You sniffle softly as bakugo run his fingers through your hair while straddling your waist. Today was a hard day during class and thw stress made you break down, you had to fight against bakugo and of course you going easy on him pissed him off so he snapped at you.
The two of you now sat in the dorm lounge while bakugo tried to stop your blubbering by kissing your tears away. A feeling of guilt weighted his chest down as he petted your hair and let you nuzzle your face in his chest if you wanted.
"come on [y/n] I said I was sorry, I didn't fucking mean it..so stop. I love you"
His soft whispers in your ear made you start to settle down and he smiled at the soft kisses he felt against his chest and neck. He simply sighs softly before picking his head up only to see deku and mina staring at the two of you with a crazy look. Bakugo growled loudly but looked at you before holding his anger since he didn't want you to cry again.. he'll kill them later for now you were the most important thing on his mind.
Eijirou Kirishima
This boy is crazy about you!
Like you are perfect in his eyes and he is constantly praising you til you are super red
He liked your height cause it's fun to hug you from behind or compare hand sizes
He gets pouty when he tries to kiss you but you are too tall like lean down so he can kiss your perfect face
He finds your fragile behavior super cute like you're shyness makes him smile
He will punch anyone who makes you cry like he almost got into a fight with bakugo when he made you cry
He gets annoyed if anyone calls you scary looking or asks if you're some delinquent cause you're tall
"please don't talk about him that way! He's really sweet and that is gonna hurt his feelings!"
Honestly cuddles for days
Your chest make him drool
If your hero costume has any part of your chest or even shirtless he is gonna stare
Work out dates together are to be expected
Seeing you get fit makes his knees weak
"i-i can't do sit up when y-you kiss me like that"
Your shaky voice made the redhead hold back a laugh as he sat infront of you holding your feet. He kissed you everytime you came up and after ten of those you were flustered and too shy to go on. Kirishima found your behavior so adorable that he just couldn't help but wrap his arms around you and kiss your cheek
"can't help it! My manly man is just so cute!"
You whined softly at his praise before you found yourself shyly nuzzling your face in the male's neck
"kiriii~ you're embarrassing me"
"oh? Can you not handle my compliments? What if I call you manly and handsome? What about cute oh and sweet! Not to mention you are just perfect..so perfect"
The praise was too much for you and you started to feel dizzy. You fell limp in the male's arms which made him panic so he pulled your face back from his neck to look at you only to see you were all red and freaking out
"k-kiri..called..me.. perfect-"
Your muttering made Kirishima laugh nervously before he kissed your head softly.
"okay tall guy let's cool you off before you explode"
Denki kaminari
If you thought Kirishima was bad with the praise denki is worse!
All his pervy energy is poured onto you and you can't handle it
Like constant praise and affection
Also..chest...man boobies is his weakness
His face is in-between your chest 90% of the time when you're together
Not only that but constant groping your chest
"[y/n]..your chest is like a girl but better! Sooo soft!"
As far as your crying he is the one to make you laugh when you're stressed or panicked
Will get hella pissed if someone were to make you cry
If he catches you crying best believe is will smother you with kisses and love to the point where you are flustered and laughing
As far as your height he is totally jumping on your back or asking if you can pick him up every once in a while
Will brag about you to everyone..like everyone
"[y/n] is so cool! They are so strong! plus their muscles are so sexy!"
Will say pervy this about tour chest to other people as well..like he has no shame!
"heh. During training his hero outfit ripped and i saw his yummy boobs!"
"y'know [y/n] is a dude rig-"
"gahhh! I'm so lucky! His cup size is like triple some of the girl sizes!"
You let out a shaky sigh as you heard a muffled groan from the male sitting in your lap with his face buried in your chest, well at least he was alive.
You were on your bed playing animal crossing while denki had his head buried in your shirtless chest. He requested you to be shirtless and you agreed since he's seen your shirtless before but this was getting kinda worrying
"h-hey denki, are you okay? You've been pressed against my chest like this for an hour..can you breathe?"
When you got no response you panicked before pulling denki back slightly only to see his face which was filled with bliss and joy, his eyes sparkled and his face flustered with the lack of air while blood dripped down his nose
"you're bleeding!"
You felt tears brim in your eyes as you tried to move to get a towel but denki simply latched onto you and nuzzled his face into your chest.
"I'm fine! I just- really like your warm chest"
You shivered lightly when denki gazed up at you with a sly grin
"you are too cute I can't help but cling to you like this y'know? My cute guy with such a cute body"
Before you could speak you winced at the feeling of a bite on your nipple
"d-denki!!"
"heh oops-"
Sero hanta
TEACH HIM YOUR WAYS
he wants to know how you got so big and buff like huh?!
Honestly when you two first met he was scared of you
Now he just loves you lots and lots!
He isn't about huge PDA like denki and Kirishima but he will hold your hand and even kiss it from time to time
Best believe he will tape someone's mouth shut if they make you cry
He finds your fragile behavior really cute and you have gained the nickname bunny cause of it
He loves touching your muscles and just cuddling with you
If he's the reason you ever cry expect him to do everything in his power to cheer you up
Sero looked at your weeping form curling up in the bed, you two got into a simple argument that left you in tears. He can't even remember what you two were fighting over but it was all stupid now, the male gulped thickly as he reached out and touched your hair before crawling up next to you so he could see your crying face.
"hey..bunny, look at me babe"
With a slight hesitance you faced him and felt him a kiss your tears away while holding tour hand tightly in his
"whose the best boyfriend in the world?"
You didn't speak but only whined lowly as soft sniffles escaped you but you were starting to smile so that was good. Sero simply kissed along your cheek and your lips very softly
"come on, who is it?"
"m-me.."
"yeah it's you, I'm sorry"
His voice sounded shaky as you two locked eyes before you hug sero close and mumbled out a soft I love you which he returned before you two cuddle close enjoying the other's warmth.
Mina ashido
Soft boy lover #1
Like she is so in love with how soft you are it's ridiculous
She adores hugging you and clinging onto you even if it makes you super flustered
She likes showing you off and bragging about you whenever she can
"[y/n] is so cute when he gets all flustered! He is just the cutest thing ever!"
Please let her give you many kisses
Will go protective mode if she sees you crying
"who did it! I'll fight them! No one makes my cutie cry!"
She wants to train with you as much as she can cause you are strong and she wants to get stronger
Loves to sit in your lap all the time
You have a bad habit of looming over her when you want something and it scares everyone
They don't know if you wanna kiss her of kill her
You found yourself standing over the girl while she was innocently chatting with jirou, you were as quiet as a mouse so she didn't notice you but it was clear you wanted something. You really wanted attention but wasn't sure how to get Mina's attention
Would it be rude if you were to hug her from behind? What about if you tao her shoulder to gain her attention? You stood there thinking but to anyone else you looked absolutely bloodthirsty.
"uh- hey mina, I think your boyfriend doesn't like me talking to you..so creepy"
You snapped out if it and winced at the insult, creepy?
You let out a hush sniffle as mins turned to face you only to wrap her arms around you and hug you tightly, she noticed your tears and shot jirou a quick glare if annoyance.
"a-am I creepy, mina?"
"oh, sweetie no! Of course not! You're my teddy bear, lean down"
You did as she said and leaned down before feeling her grab your face and cover it with kisses upon kisses. You felt your face flush as you whined lowly
"minaaa p-people are staring!"
"let them stare! They can all see how much i love you!"
You hugged the girl close as she kissed your face and you shyly returned the attention though you felt like dying from how flustered it made you.
20 notes
·
View notes
Text
“SHOULD I TRY”
Gilly Lopez x Reader
Serie Index. Chapter 3.
Word count: 2.7k
Thanks to my lovely beta reader @starrynite7114 💘
Author comments: I hope you all enjoy. English isn’t my first language, I’m sorry if I have some mistakes with grammar. The gif isn't mine.
Tag list: @starrynite7114 @chibsytelford @mara-mpou @dazzledamazon @sammskellington @arvedua 💥 (if you wanna be tagged, send me a message!)
You're nervous.
Gilly is holding your hand, carrying a cardboard bag in the other. You're about to sweat with every step you walk through the alley, on your way to the clubhouse. You look at him, biting your inner lip when you stopped walking. He turns at you with a raised eyebrow. Looking down for a second, you sigh.
“What's up?”
“What if I don't fit in?”
You have your own demons, a past that you wanna hide but sooner or later it will come out. It's not only about what they expected of you, or if you're good enough. It's about your shadow and what it has to say about you.
“Baby, they already love you. You don't have anything to worry about.”
“They're your family.”
“Are you more concerned about them being my family than about what they do?” Gilly laughs loud, you frown upset releasing his hand. “Cariño, come here”.
He pushes you next to his body, holding your waist between his hands. Rising up on your tiptoes and your fingers tangled in his shirt, you kiss him softly. He knows how to calm you down, with that peace only he can transmit to you.
“Shit, I ruin your lipstick”.
“Are you fuckin' serious?” You shout taking the phone of your pocket to see your reflection on the screen.
“Of course not. You're using that one I hate, 'cause it doesn't leave any mark”. He's laughing and you know you can't be upset with him, when he has that kind of smile on his face. He makes you melt every time he laughs so naturally. “Everything is gonna be ok, baby.”
You're not sure about that, but his kiss on your temple relaxed you. With an arm on your shoulders, you two finally arrive to the front yard. It's been three months since you were there last, but seems that everything is the same. You can see Angel taking care of the barbecue near the ring, with a big table full of different types of meat. Some of the guys are sitting around the bonfire accompanied by girls you supposed are from Vicky's place. Gilly told you about them. Good girls, bad life. They're drinking, smoking, laughing, focused on a conversation which is finished when they see you.
“Pretty girl is here!” Coco shouts getting up, walking next to you. “What's up, soldier?”
“Hey”. You say a little bit shy.
“What's that, ah?” He takes the bag in your hand, looking inside.
“Oh, ahm… Gilly told me… Bishop? Is that?” You ask to him, trying to remember all the names. He nods with a soft smile. “Yeah, Gilly told me that Bishop likes to dip the meat. And I made a sauce my mom showed me”.
“Well, lets see what he have to say about it”.
“No, no, wait!” Before you can say anything else, Coco already given him the sauce. Bishop looks at you with a serious gesture on his face. “Shit”. You sigh rubbing your nose.
“He will like it”. Gilly tries to calm you down, while the president walks towards Angel to asks him for a piece of meat.
With the plastic pot on the table, he dips it before eat it. He seems thoughtful, tasting every ingredient of the sauce. Then, you can see how he makes a gesture with the right hand calling someone. An older man walks next to him, while the president dips another piece to offer it to him. He eats it without asking. Gilly is trying to contain his laughs, 'cause he knows what they're doing. You're trembling as fuck.
“Gilly, they're coming”. You mutter at him without turning, with your whole body tensed.
You're about to hide behind your boyfriend when both men stand up in front of you, but you can't move a single inch.
“You made it?” The unknown man is the first one to talk. You nod remarkably nervous. Your hands are sweating.
“My mom… was living in Spain… The sauce is from there”.
“Garlic and oil?” Bishop asks.
“Lemon and salt. It's similar to mayonnaise”. After some seconds in silence, Gilly is who answers.
“Relax, pretty girl. It's fucking awesome, thanks for making it”. Bishop starts to laugh, as Taza does. “Welcome to the clubhouse. You wanna beer?”
“Yes… Sure…”
━━━━━━ ﹅ ━━━━━━
Thirty minutes later you almost feel like you're at home, it has its good things and its bad things. But you like it. You have a burger between your fingers, having a bite of it, while you're listening to funny stories about Gilly that Coco and Creeper are telling. He's ashamed, but at least you're calmer than before. They don't look as the assholes you thought they were gonna be. Men having fun, that's all; enjoying a family dinner.
“So, you work at a preschool?” Gilly seems alleviated when Riz changes the topic.
“Yes”. You nod covering your mouth with a hand, eating one bite. “Since two years ago”. You say after swallowing it. “With children from three years to six”.
“Is it hard?” EZ asks focusing in your words.
“Sometimes. Mostly they're good children, but when they wake up after a nap… Good god, they are like a herd of hungry coyotes”. That comparison accompanied by the gesture on your face seems so funny that everyone laugh.
“Where are you from, (Y/N)?” Bishop asks with a kind of curiosity that makes you feel uncomfortable for a second.
“Mexico”.
“Tijuana”.
Gilly and you answer at the same time.
“Tijuana, Mexico, I mean”. You add. And you can see that the president is thinking about something that you wouldn't like to know.
The night goes on, feeling a kind of strange tension installed between Bishop and you, even if you try to push it away. But your attention travel to a noisy car being parked next to the motorbikes, and you can swear that you heard a “shit” coming from Angel's mouth. Three girls get out of it. Short dresses, exaggerated makeup and smelling like tropical fruits. You turn your face to the men around you, they don't seem so happy because of the new visit.
The girls walk towards the fire, having some beers of the nearest table, believing that they're the divas in the party. You can't handle with arrogance, but you keep your mouth closed.
“Looks like you saw a ghost, what's up, caballeros?” The blonde one shrugs for a moment, before drink of the bottle. “Woah, look at that pretty girl! Are you new? What street do you work on?”
Taza and Creeper snort. Did she call you ‘bitch’? Seems like. You raise a leg on the chair, supporting your feet on the edge of it. Your arm on your knee, the beer in your hand. You adopted that defensive posture, 'cause sometimes it's better let your body talks instead of your mouth.
“She's (Y/N), my girlfriend”.
“Yea' and don' worry 'bout your work, Crystal”. Coco says smoking of his cigar. “She's a teacher. A girl with a real job”.
If it was allowed, you could clap till hurt your hands because of his words.
“A real job is what I did with Gilly. I sucked his cock so many times it has my name on it”.
Now you know what's happening and why the men look so embarrassed. You know well what she's trying, but you're not intimidated by anyone. No longer. Slowly, very slowly, you draw a soft smile on your lips. That gesture baffles everyone. Tangling the fingers of your free hand on your hair, pulling it behind your shoulders, you have a sip of your drink.
“And it only cost me to erase it a quick ride in the shower.”
At first, the front yard is silent. The men are looking at you with the eyes so opened that you're sure they could fall on the floor.
“Yo! She destroyed my ego, but man! She destroyed your existence!” Angel's laughter resounds throughout the place.
At this point of the night, the MC knows they can't fucking mess with you.
You start to think that the blonde girl in front of you thought that she could be an “Old Lady” or however they call it, but she fucked up everything before you came to Gilly's life. You try to remember her name being pretty sure that he talked you about her. Yeah, she was the one who he used to fuck at Vicky's place. But they weren't anything. A girl making a favor. That's all. And yes, of course you believe him.
“He will come back to my bed, remember my words”. Crystal says, proudly lifting the chin.
“Why don' you fucking leave, uh?” Gilly finally talks with anger, gesticulating with a hand for a second. You put a hand on his chest, palming it softly without turning your eyes to him.
You get up of your seat, leaving the beer somewhere on the floor, walking toward her. Face to face. You can smell her disgusting breath of mixed cigars and who-knows-what. Your orbs travel all over her face, studying every inch of it. You can see she's getting nervous, invading her personal space. Cross-armed, you look her from top to bottom slowly.
“You already had your glory minute. Now, leave”.
“Or what?”
“I know you're smart enough to know what's gonna happen' next”.
The three girls laugh, while the others whom were so kind with you are sighing. Seems like it's not the first time she do something similar. The problem comes when she's against someone who's ready for everything.
Crystal pushes you away with both hands on your chest, hardening her face. You laugh softly, putting your eyes on your own feet. Bad decision. Your left fist hits her ribs, causing her to bend forward with a yowl inside her throat. Moving faster, you put both hands on her nape, hitting her face this time with your knee, lifting it up tight. And when you're about to punch her again, hearing the crying, two shoots in the air make you stop. Of course, seeing how fast you move, the Mayans weren't gonna mediate physically. Your chest ascends and descends furious. Pushing your hair away from your face, you turn to the men. They're totally freaking out, but you're not able to look at Gilly. You're fucking ashamed.
The two unknown girls help their friend while Bishop keeps the gun behind his back, walking next to you. You think you fucked up things, before see how he directs his gaze towards Crystal.
“Don't talk about my man like that again, and if you can't respect his Old Lady as she deserves, then get the fuck out of my fucking MC. Or 'am gonna fuck you down and not in the way you would like it, you heard me, querida?” Then, he looks at you. “Come with me”.
Without a word, you follow the president inside the clubhouse, walking the place they call ‘the templo’; a large room with a big table in the middle. He takes a seat on the front chair, pointing with his hand the nearest. You do what appears to be an order. Taking the tobacco pack of his pocket, he offers you a cigar. You light it in your lips having a deepest puff. He does the same. You know that he knows.
“I saw the tattoo between the ring finger and the small one”.
“It's just a tattoo”. You shake your head with pursed lips.
“No, it's not”. He sentences. There's a pause, before he continues talking. “What are you doing here?”
“I'm hiding”.
“From what?”
“From a crazy ex”.
He raises an eyebrow, supporting his arms against the edge of the table.
“You can ask for my medical reports and all the complaints I made”. Your heart is beating faster than you could it's allowed.
“Are you an active member?”
“I've never been. My brother is the president, that's all”.
“You're brother is the president of Los Coyotes de Tijuana, and you say ‘that's all’?”
“Look, I'm not here to… spy or something like that. God! This is why I didn't tell anything about it, Bishop. Why would I have waited two years? It doesn't make sense”.
“Gilly knows?”
“Of course not”.
The man sighs rubbing his temples, throwing himself in the chair. He have a smoke, leaving it out by his nose.
“Your brother knows?”
“Yes”.
“You know you have to request a transfer if you wanna stay here, even if you are not an active member, right?”
“Yes”.
“And you have to tell Gilly”. Your heart stop for a second. You nod swallowing. But then happens something you didn't expect. Bishop holds your hand on the table, urging to look at him. “He's a good man, even if he does what he does. And I know you're telling the truth, but there are no secrets between my crew. And now, you're part of it. If you need protection, we'll give it to you. Although you know how to defend yourself, kid”.
You nod again in silence, while the man is getting up of his chair.
“I'll tell Gilly to come and you're gonna say him who you are, ok? And tomorrow you will arrange a meeting with Los Coyotes”.
Another nod.
The wait for your boyfriend is insanely long, feeling how your heart stops again when the door is opened. You can't turn to him, it's hard to face a situation where you are about to lose the only good thing you have had in life.
“You ok?” He sounds worried, sitting next to you.
“I have to… tell you something, Gilly. And I don't know how to do it”.
“Then make up the truth”. He repeats the words you said in Santa Madre, but you shake your head.
“I wasn't scared of Mayans”. You start, raising your eyes looking for his. “I was scared of what I have to tell you and you don't accepting it, or don't accepting me”.
He's listening only focused on you.
“My brother is the president of Los Coyotes de Tijuana”.
He has an impassive grin on his face.
“I'm not a member, I'm… just his sister, even if I grow up with them. My parents were killed because of their fault, more or less. So, they ‘adopted us’. My brother begun to be a prospect, till three years ago when they made him their president”. You sigh heavily, before showing him the tattoo on your finger. “Look… I didn't tell you 'cause…”
“Bishop already told me your story, before coming in”. He finally talks, and you're not sure what to think. “Are you really here because of me?”
“What do you mean?”
“Do you really feel something for me, or it was just a trick to get closer to the Mayans?”
“Good god…”
“Answer the question, (Y/N)?” His voice is rough, determinant.
“I know it's been three months since we met, but… Shit, Gilly! You're everything I want. I've been hiding my whole life. And yes, I know how to fight, or shoot, or whatever. But being with you made me feel safe for the first time. And it's not only that. You take care of me without expecting anything back.” You're trying your best, exposing all your truly feelings for him. “Gilly, I love you. And I don't wanna lose you. Please… believe me”.
“Arrange the meeting, (Y/N)”. It's all he says.
“Gilly, please…”
“I have to go”.
“No, Gilly, listen. Please!” You're in tears getting up of your seat at the same time he does, trying to stop him.
“Leave me, (Y/N). I need to think and be alone”.
You nod biting your trembling inner lip, looking how he walks out of the Templo.
#mayans mc#mayans mc imagine#mayans mc x reader#mayans x reader#gilly lopez imagine#gilly lopez#gilly lopez x reader
76 notes
·
View notes
Photo
BLYTHE BEESLEY, DISTRICT 7′S LOOSE CANON
you are angry. be mad. be livid. be righteous. they will tell you that you are too loud, too aggressive, too upsetting; ignore their words. become the voice you’ve always needed to hear. that anger gives you the voice of change. do not tread lightly; change the world. wrath is not sinful, it is a call to make tides to change this state of being.
playlist / pinterest
hewwo, my name is steph w. lerman and this is..... everyone’s fav lesbean, blythe. below u will find her bio but here are some bullet points
very angery because the capitol killed off the her family and loved ones so now she is cold because she doesn’t want to get close to anyone because she knows the capitol will use them against her.
cares A LOT about the kids she mentors. like while she wishes she didnt have to be one since she is basically sending off these kids to die, the capitol us punishing her by forcing her to do something she hates
capitol people love her or love to hate her if they’re more uhhhhh politically aware i guess, it depends on their views. this is because she just loves running her mouth about how much everything sucks. commie queen!
won her games by hunting down everyone. killed the stronger tributes first and then left the weaklings for last because she hoped they’d end up dying without her help.
alcohol is her best friend, but she never gets drunk enough for people to notice because she is hyperaware and doesn’t want to display even one minimal weakness
wants to chop snow’s head off, has a personal vendetta against him and the game makers behind her hunger games
snow’s butt lickers and boring capitol losers think she is unhinged, she doesn’t care. they will get what they deserve soon, even if she has to die for it.
TW: quick mention of transphobia, death
Ever heard of kids born with a silver spoon in their mouth? Well, Blythe was practically born with an axe in her hand. She can’t say she liked it, but it was what was expected that Blythe and the rest of the children living in District 7 would learn how to properly handle such tool as soon as they could stand. And funnily enough, as much as she hated those expectations at first, the district’s need to have children work in the forest was what saved her life years later.
Something else she had been born with was the ability to find creative ways to get in trouble. But, Blythe was lucky. She had been a charming kid that knew her way with words, so it was easy to talk people into letting her have her way. And when that didn’t happen, well, her right hook came quite useful.
As combative as she was, she was nice when needed and good at persuading others. Life wasn’t perfect and she had her own issues to deal with once she decided to transition, but again, her fists came in handy whenever she ran into people that risked having her lose her sanity. They were meaningless, especially compared to the people she had loved and cared about. Still, this did light a fire inside of her, one that drove her to always strive to ensure people like them knew they were below them all while ensuring that those who proved to be loyal and loved her unconditionally would know how much they meant to her.
The one thing Blythe couldn’t talk her way out of was having that horrid woman with the puke-green hair pulling a paper with her name out of that damned bowl she had silently feared for years. Just three months shy of her eighteenth birthday, that was the day Blythe knew that her run had officially started running out.
She was scared. Terrified, even, but she never let it show. Not even as she said her goodbyes did she shed one tear. As exhausting as life could be back at home due to the nearly endless workday that consumed her energy, she would’ve preferred an eternity of chopping down trees if that meant she wouldn’t have to kill other kids all to satiate the Capitol’s thirst for innocent blood.
Still, she played the game well. Her rebellious attitude did nothing to put off the Capitol’s worms with deep pockets. That, combined with her natural ability to handle an axe earned her plenty of sponsors that carried her through the games. Blythe hated every second of it, but that didn’t mean she ignored she was the whole package. The careers she was up against would be the first to go once the games started as she used knowledge acquired during training to use their disadvantages against them.
Being the girl who had single handedly put down the careers within the first week did wonders for her already inflated ego, but more importantly, it made her popularity in the Capital grow. One after one, her fans screamed and shouted as Blythe ended her competition. She knew she had no time to waste now that lady luck was no longer by her side. For a moment, her ego no longer existed. It had been replaced with her will to live, her need to come back home and be able to see those tearful souls she had left behind.
The second she won, an exhausted Blythe passed out inches away from the boy from District Four she had spent days hunting. When she woke up, she found herself in the Capitol, and that’s when her new fame and fans found her. As people showered her with compliments, gifts, love confessions, and proposals, Blythe felt absolutely disgusted and was not afraid to show it.
Of course, the puppet masters were not happy. They let her run her mouth just long enough for her to take care of all of her commitments, but once she returned home for good, lady luck was no longer part of her life.
Her mother was the first to pay for her disrespect. Then her brother, and finally, Azura. A lovely thing with eyes so blue looking into them made her feel like she was in District 4, Blythe had loved her fiercely, yet secretly. She protected her, not wanting for the Capitol to get their hand ons her. And it worked, just not for long. They got about four good years of pure bliss before the Capitol decided Blythe still hadn’t learned her lesson. Refusing to become a mentor earned her love a premature death, and Blythe a lifetime of pure bitterness and absolute hatred towards the Capitol. Even if she was no longer in the arena, she was still very much part of their game.
So, she complied. Badly, but she did it. She didn’t let the ball drop with the kids she mentored. If anything, she protected them as fiercely as she had fought for her loved ones back home. Not wanting them to have her same fate, she taught them well, implored them to not follow her example and let her be the only one to continue being punished due to her big mouth and inability to take anyone’s shit.
With Blythe producing two more victors for her district, the blissfully ignorant crown of the Capitol can’t get enough of her. Yes, she hates their guts and knows they’re the cause of her misery, but she plays them like a fiddle. She barks insults at anyone who hears, rolling her eyes as they clap and tell her how funny she is, how strong and brave she seems, how beautiful she looks. She lets them think they own her, but that’s just an illusion.
Blythe is currently biding her time, waiting for the perfect chance to strike and one by one, make the ones who made her life hell pay. With nothing and no one else left to lose, Blythe is determined to ensure they don’t have a chance to ruin more lives.
5 notes
·
View notes
Note
I saw you’re open for requests would you please write a bilbo x reader where the reader joins the companion a hobbit too but she’s a healer ? Knows her herbs and potions, and she is over the heels for bilbo, but shy a bit, and one time when bilbo falls from somewhere high into a bush rather hard but he says he’s okay, yet at night he asks her if she could check him out cause his side hurt, he has thorns in his side lots of em and she has to pic them out, they are both in love🥺🥺,thankyou!
Bilbo Baggins x Reader
Being separately invited on a special expedition because of your renowned skills as a healer is quite the flattering thing, but what’s even better than having your ego stroked is being invited on said expedition with Bilbo, your favorite hobbit by far.
You’d known Bilbo for almost as long as the two of you have been alive, and while it’s absolutely wonderful getting to go on a journey and leave the monotone of your everyday life, you’d be lying if you said that a part of your reason for joining wasn’t because Gandalf had told you Bilbo was going too. In fact, it may have even been the deciding factor since you were on the fence about it for the longest time.
Your job as a healer of the Shire usually consisted of dealing with over eaters, small fevers, battered children from wild play, and some sickness usually with the elderly.
This is way different, though.
Instead of sniffling children, you have blade wounds.
Instead of hiccups, you have bruises and bumps from falling from high places.
Instead of minor coughs and colds, you have puncture wounds and foot rashes so bad that they even start to sometimes bleed.
Oin, the dwarven healer of this group, helped to teach you about the anatomy of the dwarf and things that they can’t have that you hobbits can so you can be more effective, and very soon you find that your healing skills have become much more diverse.
The worst of the wounds you’ve had to deal with so far is when Thorin nearly died after the goblin tunnels and all the bruises and slashes the dwarves got when you all fell form such a high place.
Oin treated your injuries, and you did the same for him in response (since healing yourself sucks big time).
After dealing with so many bad injuries such as the ones aforementioned, you’ve grown to miss the days where you deal with simple and ridiculous things like scraped knees and runny noses, so when Bilbo fell into that horrible thorny bush you were relieved.
Not that he got hurt of course, but that you finally have something more tame to deal with.
Only, when you ask to take a peek he insists that he is perfectly fine!
You know right away from the pained expression on his face that he’s lying, but you let it slide since you have no doubt that his refusal of help is to keep the dwarves from worrying for him.
Later that night, though, you have him cornered while the dwarves wash and demand that he show you his injuries; and from the fiery look in your eyes and stern frown of you lips, he knows you mean business.
“Show me your side this instant.” You declare, standing before him with your hands on your hips and an angry pout on your lips.
“Y/N, I’m not going to show you my side.” He sasses back, subconsciously reaching up to graze his fingers along his clothed area.
“And why not?"
"Because I am perfectly fine."
You know for a fact that, that’s a lie, for you saw him wincing and flinching as you all traveled after he fell into the bush.
"Do not lie to me, Baggins. Show me now or I’ll tell Thorin that you got hurt and you’ll be in big trouble. ”
At your threat he immediately relents, putting his hands up in a surrender motion, “Alright, fine. But it’s not a big deal.” And then he reaches into his tucked in shirt and pulls it up (he takes his waistcoat off when he sleeps), immediately revealing multiple punctures and thorns littering throughout his skin.
“Oh, Bilbo!” You cry, dropping to your knees next to him to inspect the area right away, “You’ve been walking around like this all day?”
“It’s not a big deal- really. It looks worse than it feels.” He tries to explain away his foolish silence of such painful looking cuts, but you can see right through him as always.
“Let’s pretend for a moment that you tell me the truth; how long were you planning on leaving this alone? Until infection settles in? Until you get sick and become a hug burden for the rest of us?” Your words are harsh and gaze steely with anger, but this fury you suddenly feel is more for yourself since you didn’t force him to let you see before.
You’ve practically failed as a healer, letting him walk around like that for so long without proper treatment.
With gentle hands and careful movements you move him to lay down on his good side and pick out one of the bloodied thorns, noting the way he flinches and winces when you pull it out.
Blood wells up in the hole left by the thorn, and you can only pray that infection doesn’t settle in.
You begin to work on a second thorn when Bilbo whispers softly, “I’m sorry, Y/N…”
The campground is silent as you wait for him to continue, and you glance up at him from beneath your eyelashes to see his face.
He’s looking out at the trees ahead with a sad expression, and you can tell right away that he really is apologetic about keeping this from you.
“I should have told you sooner…"
"Yes, you should have.” You agree quickly, ripping another out quickly to not draw out the pain, grimacing when he gasps. “Sorry.”
Bilbo doesn’t say anything this time, instead opting to look at you while you work, occasionally flinching or grunting when you pull out a thorn.
By the time you’re done he’s go more than 10 little holes prickling with blood littering throughout the expanse of his side, and the skin is all irritated and red with rash.
“If you had come to me right away it wouldn’t be so bad.” You comment once all the bloody thorns are tossed off to the side somewhere else.
He still doesn’t respond, but instead of trying to coax a reaction from him you just wet a cloth and begin to lightly dab at the bloody punctures in his side to both clean them and get rid of the sticky blood.
After the blood stops flowing so frequently and the cloth you use is completely stained red, you pour a bit of water on it to rinse it and get some wrappings ready.
“Y/N, please, you needn’t waste wraps on me. I’ll be fine without them.” He pipes up suddenly, reaching over to grasp your busy hand gently.
“Bilbo…” You warn, looking at him with another deep set frown. “Let me finish my job. I don’t want you to get sick from infection.”
He sighs upon your insistence and allows his hand to fall back to the ground, sitting up when you gesture for him to so you can wrap up his torso.
Your fingers brush lightly against his warm skin while you wind the makeshift bandages around him, a small smile coming to your face despite your previous anger and frustration with this stubborn hobbit. He never ceases to amaze you even when you’re mad at him. And what I mean by that is that he literally walked around this all day without alerting everyone to the fact that he wasn’t doing so well.
Truthfully, the only reason you even noticed is because you watch him a bit more closely than the others. Both out of love and out of worry since you knew that it was only a matter of time until he pulled something like this.
Once it’s all wrapped up and secure you lean down and press a kiss against his side, sitting back up and allowing him to return his shirt to it’s previous tucked in position before he lays back down.
When you look at his face it’s red (no doubt because you kissed him) and it makes you smile some more.
“I-I thought you were mad at me…?"
"I am, but I’m also glad that you’re okay. I worry for you, you know.” You reply easily, lifting your hand to graze your fingertips against his cheek.
You lean over him slightly and notice the way he suddenly looks nervous, but you don’t go any further and instead continue to just look at him.
After some time of this weird stare down he asks softly, “U-Um… Y/N?”
“Yes, Bilbo?"
"I… thank you. I would be lost without you. Truly.” He reaches up and runs his fingers through your curly hair, smiling a bit when you lean into his touch.
“It’s my job, Bilbo. Looking after you and healing you.” It’s embarrassing hearing him praise and thank you for your skills, since you really do, do this out of love for people (thought the praise is very nice).
“Specifically me?"
"Well, all of you technically.” You reply back with a grin, leaning down closer until your faces are barely an inch apart before whispering, “But I like you the most."
His face floods red much like you expected it would, and it draws a giggle from your lips right away.
"Y-You do?”
You nod your head and begin to caress his cheek lightly, half hovering over him while you watch his countenance morph from shyness to a warm smile.
“I like you the most as well."
His slightly hesitant words make you giggle again, and this time you lean down and press a quick kiss to the tip of his nose to see that brilliant blush spread across his cheeks once more.
You’re not disappointed, because after you kiss him his face floods red, but instead of being all flustered and sheepish like you expected he would he instead reaches up and grabs the sides of your face, pulling you down so your lips will meet once and for all.
Of course, you don’t deny him (it doesn’t even cross your mind for a second) and you immediately lean down against him.
The kiss doesn’t last long; nor does it go anywhere special, but you enjoy it all the same and almost find yourself craving more.
You don’t act upon that impulse of course and instead flop down next to him and snuggle into him (on his good side of course).
"W-Wait, Y/N, what will the others say?"
"Um… well I don’t really care.” You reply easily, adding softer at the end, “Unless you do?”
A moment of silence passes by until suddenly some of your hair is brushed from your face and he replies just as sweetly and softly as before.
“No… I don’t."
#reader#thorins company#fanfic#bilbo baggins#bilbo#the hobbit bilbo#the hobbit fanfiction#the hobbit#reader insert#bilbo baggins x reader#bilbo x reader#ask#request#first tumblr request
164 notes
·
View notes
Text
Always Forever 2 | Bucky Barnes x Reader
Pairing: Bucky x Reader
Summary: The effects are beginning to show. Suddenly you need to be close to each other, every touch is like a drug, every insult is like a knife stab. Thor finally finds the solution to the problem - and that only complicates everything.
Warnings: There’s a penis and a vagina, oral sex (male receiving), petting, making out, unprotected Sex (You can't go wrong, if you shield your dong), cussing
A/N: Ladies and Gentelmen, here it is! My first smut-thing. Please tell me how you feel about it and how I can make it even better! Also, look at how beautiful this man is. *0*
—
With your teeth clenched, you sit far from Bucky. It's incredibly quiet. Too calm. There is usually a lot of discussion and laughing during dinner, but today it is different. Everyone notices the tension between you and Bucky. It's only been two days, but you're feeling the effects. You long for him, want to touch his skin. But you can't - it would hurt your ego. Bruce is working hard to find a solution, he's in the lab day and night. Even Thor went to Asgard for a few days to find an antidote. God damn, even Sam doesn't make fun of the situation. It's weird. The atmosphere is so uncomfortable and forced. Nobody dares to say anything.
You are hot, very hot. So you get up. The chair squeals and everyone looks at you. "I'm going to my room.”, you apologize yourself quietly and receive a single nod from your friends. You walk to your room as fast as possible, you just want to get away from this situation. You get to your room in seconds - a new record. With a sigh you let yourself fall on your soft bed. Slight stomach cramps affect you. You are two weeks away from your menstruation. So what is this pain?
Meanwhile, Bucky grumbles some apologize just so he can leave this strange dinner. He notices how the conversation starts as soon as he leaves the room. He rolls his eyes and makes his way to his bedroom. But he stops at your door. Something attracts him, almost like a magnet. His hand grips the metal and the spot immediately tingles. He should knock, but maybe you won't let him in then. Bucky doesn't need much, he just has to touch you briefly. He needs physical contact.
Without further ado, he simply enters your room. Your head is pressed into the fluffy pillow and he recognizes the sweat beads on your bare skin. You changed clothes, dressed shorter to escape the heat. You lift your head slightly and let out a tormented groan. "I know what you want, please just do it.", you say in a hoarse voice and he trembles. You need him as much as he needs you. He slowly approaches you and you laugh softly.
"I don’t bite."
"Normally you do."
Now you two laugh. He carefully settles down next to you. "I'm going to touch your hip now, Y/N.”, he warns you, because he's afraid that you'll change your mind and slap him. Once again you sigh annoyed.
"God, Bucky.”, you reply tensely and sit up. He feels just as bad as you, why doesn't he just touch you? You hug him quickly. Surprised, he falls back slightly. You sit on his lap and he gasps.
"Fuck Y/N.", Bucky groans. This makes your face red unintentionally. The tingling in your abdomen increases. Bucky cannot explain what the feeling is. He can finally breathe normally again and yet somehow he cannot. You feel his excitement at your sore spot and press your lips together. You try to inconspicuously rub yourself against it. Bucky leans his head back and sighs comfortably. "God- fuck ... Doll ... I can ... you don't have to ...", he tries to get a sentence out, but he doesn't. The feeling of your sweet pussy against him is too much. Four layers of clothes separate you.
"Shit, Bucky ... I need you.”, you moan softly, rolling your hips against his. His hands lift you by the waist. The friction feels so good. Your eyes close automatically and you draw your lower lip between your teeth. Breathing irregularly, he leans his head on your chest. Your arms are wrapped tightly around his neck.
“Come on, pretty girl. Cum for me. ”, he whispers, yet you can hear him clearly. The tingling feeling builds up more and more. With one hand you dig into the pillow. You rub against his erection faster. His moan turns you on even more. "It's okay, doll. I got you.”, he says and you gasp. Almost simultaneously you two feel the ecstasy. The feeling is more intense than ever. He had never had such a good orgasm, he will probably think about it forever. You cling to him and slowly ride your orgasm out. He carefully puts you on your bed and you fall back exhausted. There is a stain on your gray shorts and Bucky's orgasm can also be seen on his pants.
Without exchanging any words, he goes out and closes the door behind him. Your chest is contracting strangely. Somehow you feel used. You just put the blame on the potion. You definitely feel much better than before. You feel satisfied and satisfied.
Bucky goes away because he fears of getting too close to you. He doesn't want you to feel compelled to spend the night with him. You certainly don't want all of this and would rather have drunk the potion with someone else. The touch should definitely be enough for a few days. He can successfully avoid you.
—
Another two days pass without you running into each other. It helps that you avoid him like the plague. The team of course noticed your intense tension and puzzled over what might have happened. While Tony and Natasha are betting that you have finally gone one step further, Sam and Wanda assume that you only kissed. Steve didn't say anything about it. Clint just shrugged and said you were probably arguing again. Only Vision has no opinion of the situation. Bruce continues to work hard and Thor is still on Asgard.
In the early morning you enter the kitchen and notice the prying eyes. You yawn loudly and let the coffee machine run. Words can wait until another day, you decide and ignore your teammates. Even Bucky had decided to not say anything, but he is not the one who has to endure these looks. Damn asshole...-fuck! A sharp pain goes through your body. It's like you've burned yourself everywhere at once. Shaking your head, you take your cup out of the cupboard and wait patiently for your coffee. It's all the fault of this Dickhead..- Holy! What the hell? Full of pain, your hand clasps away from the cup. It falls to the floor and breaks immediately. Curved you hold on to the counter.
Steve immediately rushes to help and picks up the broken pieces. He throws these in the garbage. But as soon as he wants to touch your arm soothingly, this spot glows internally and you flinch backwards. He looks at you in disbelief. "Is everything okay, Y/N?", he asks in a calm voice. You stammer in confusion. "Are you hurt? Are you in pain?”, the captain interrupts your babble.
You shake your head slightly. "No, it's just- when you touched me ... - I don't know, Steve.", you answer visibly confused. Bruce, who has been standing in the door frame for a while, clears his throat loudly. Your head snaps to him and he signals you to follow him. You follow after the scientist like a dog. In his hand are chaotic handwritten documents. When you arrive in the laboratory, you sit down on one of the countless chairs.
"So, Y/N ...", he begins slowly and flips through the leaves. Then looks up with regretful facial expressions. "I guess you mentally insulted James?" You nod with your mouth open. ”The potion is causing it. He insults you, he is in pain. You insult him, you are in pain.”, the man with the seven doctoral degrees explains.
"But why did Steve's touch hurt me?", you want to know. With light red cheeks Bruce swallows hard.
“I'm assuming that there was an intimate act between you and James. You are bound to it by the potion, which means touching someone else hurts you. “
You look at him incredulously. "You're kidding me."
"Unfortunately, no. And it will probably happen more often in the near future. So if you ... Uhm ... well ... if you need contraception then ... - you know. "
You choke. You cough loudly and he hands you a glass of water. With a grateful nod, you accept the glass and drink large sips. He waves your thank you away. Your cough slowly calms down and you take a deep breath. "So... Just for your information. I'm on birth control. ”, you reply and he nods understandingly.
"Good. If you need anything, I'm here. Unfortunately, I haven't made much progress yet. I'm going to have to wait for Thor.”, Bruce says and you close your eyes for a few seconds. When you open it again, you notice Bucky in the door frame. You say goodbye to Bruce and use the other exit.
—
Peter laughs out loud when Sam sticks popcorn into his nostrils. With a snort, Natasha turns back to the television. Even Tony rolls his eyes and then focuses on the film again. You sit between couch end and bucky. Your other friends are sitting in the rows in front of you. It's been three days since the incident. The film is not really interesting, you can hardly concentrate on it. Instead, you'd rather look at Bucky from the side. His striking facial features have been stored in your brain since the first encounter.
Your first encounter had been like an explosion. Bucky was going to be extra nice to you. You were trained to be assassin since you were at an early age, you were tortured for mistakes. He wanted to bond with you, something so that you knew that you weren't alone. But as soon as you opened your mouth, he knew you didn't need any help. You have always had everything under control. He wasn't sure what he had imagined. A shy girl that shrugs away from every touch? Or that you were rather withdrawn and cool? But you were none of it. Naughty, rebellious and cheeky. You immediately gave your opinion about every single one of them. Bucky thought it was funny too, until you attacked him with your words. It's just your way of dealing with this.
You love control, it is important to you. As soon as you lose control, you feel like an easy target. No matter where you are, you check out the room for a few times to make sure that every escape route is clear. Bucky clears his throat and you notice that you've been looking at him for a long time. With red cheeks you turn your head to the screen. The former assassin swallows unobtrusively and slowly slides his hand towards you. A tingling sensation spreads when your hands are in contact. His skin on yours is like fireworks. It feels great. You forget that these feelings are forced. Were they? You are no longer sure. The truth is you never meant to hurt Bucky with your words. Of course it was your plan to make friends, but it was so difficult at the beginning. Even now that they all understood and forgave you, Bucky didn't want to hear anything from you. But now it was a must. Without his touch it feels like death. And you can confirm that because you were once declared clinically dead.
You blink and press your lips together. Then you wrap your hand around his. From the corner of your eye you can see how the corners of his mouth pull up slightly. Satisfied, you really try to concentrate on the film this time. But Bucky has other plans, he craves more. He releases his hand from yours. You turn to him in confusion and raise a perfectly plucked eyebrow. He lasciviously licks his lower lip. You automatically bite your lip and look away. Suddenly you feel his hand on your thigh. Like three days ago, you only wear shorts. At first you think he just wants to draw circles on your thigh, but his hand keeps working up.
There is a blanket on you, but the danger is too great for you. So you bend your other leg to raise the blanket a little. That way you avoid that the outlines from his hands can be seen. Bucky sees your reaction as a yes. His fingertips stroke your sensitive area. You hold your breath, unnoticed. Two layers of fabric separate his fingers from your pearl. He gently stimulates your clit. With your other hand, you claw into the couch. He slowly pulls your shorts and panties aside. You gasp quietly. Bucky looks at you warningly. You nod slightly and watch the TV. His fingers touch your entrance.
Meanwhile his body is pressed so close to yours that not a single sheet of paper would fit between you. He approaches you with his head and you can feel his hot breath on your cheek. "So wet for me, doll.", he whispers tentatively in your ear and kisses it lightly. Your abdomen tingles and you swallow hard. “Do you want to feel my big fingers in you, Y/N?”, he continues to whisper and you stop breathing.
"Please." You breath imploringly. Your legs shake slightly, your body implores him. You want to feel his fingers, you need him!
"Let's make a deal.”, he says, inserting only the tip of his finger. Your heart pauses briefly. Fuck you can't wait.
“Everything you want, just fuck me with your fingers, Bucky. Please.”, you agree quietly. Satisfied, he inserts a finger. With red cheeks you continue to look at the screen and bite your finger.
“Later you will blow my cock nicely. Tomorrow I'll fuck your brain out of you. You will cum all over my cock and shout my name, doll.”, he explains in a whisper and uses his thumb to massage your clit. You can only nod. “I'll widen your sweet pussy, Y/N. You will take what I will give you. ”
Your eyes become glassy and you put your head back. "Fuck, Bucky.”, you murmur excitedly. The chance of being caught only turns you on even more. He unexpectedly inserts a second finger. You hiss quietly. Shit, that feels so good.
"Holy shit, doll. You’re so tight. Are you sure you can take my cock?”, he secretly asks and your head shoots at him. Slowly he pushes his fingers out and in. The smacking sound is drowned out by the action film. You lick your lips breathlessly.
“Yes, sergeant. I promise.”, you say and you notice how his eyes take on a darker tone. He picks up a faster pace and always hits your sore point. Your vision blurs and you see white dots. "Bucky ... I ..." Your hand is clenching his thigh, but he doesn't care.
"Cum for me, babygirl.”, he whispers and you blink. Then everything becomes white for a short time. Happiness floods your body. Fuck, this is the best orgasm you have ever had. Bucky removes his fingers and looks deep into your eyes. Then he leads them to your mouth. Without thinking about it, you immediately put them in your mouth. As Bucky bites his lip, you suck and lick his fingers clean. You taste sweet. Like honey. With a soft pop you let his fingers out again.
"Good girl.”, he says smiling. You let out a soft moan. “Meet me in my room right away, doll.", he orders and with wide eyes you nod. He gets up and leaves after throwing popcorn at Sam.
The minutes pass by and you get up yawning. "This movie sucks.", you say, but nobody really seems to care. So you just walk out of the cinema room towards the bedroom. When you arrive in his room, he presses you against the wall and kisses you. You return the kiss in surprise. It tastes like passion. His hands move over your body. Then they stay on your hips.
Breathless, he releases his lips and looks at you briefly. Your face has a reddish tinge and you take a hard breath. "Shit.”, he swears, pushing you to your knees. You obey on your knees and immediately start working on his belt. The pants with boxer shorts are pretty fast on the floor. Fuck, he is huge. His tip is shiny from the drops of pleasure. He looks delicious. Hungry you lick your tongue gently over its tip. You taste his pre-cum. Bucky draws in the air sharply. He happily puts his head back and gathers your hair in his hand. Carefully you grab his huge cock. Then you put it in your mouth.
It tastes so good that you have to moan softly. The vibration around his cock feels like heaven and hell at the same time. You start bobbing your head. Bucky looks at you breathing heavily. “Fuck, you look so beautiful, babydoll. Your beautiful lips wrapped around my cock.”, he groans. You move your head even faster and do the same movement with your hand. Then you detach yourself from his cock. A thread of saliva connects your mouth to his dick.
"I want you to fuck my mouth, Sergeant.”, you say in a hoarse voice.
“Shit, Y/N. Gladly.”, he mumbles and grabs your hair with his metal hand. You put your hands on his thighs. He slowly introduces his cock back into your mouth. "Ready princess?", he asks you and you nod. He moves your head up and down quickly. Your eyes start to water, but you enjoy it. His panting makes you wet. After a few minutes, he stops, his cock still in your mouth. He breathes deeply. “I want you to just focus on your breathing now. Concentrate on breathing through your nose. Understood that?" You nod with reddened eyes. Slowly he pushes your head closer to him. His big cock goes deeper and deeper into your mouth until it's finally in your throat. You choke gently and tears run down your cheeks. Bucky enjoys the view. He loves how you kneel on the floor in front of him, your eyes and face red, his cock so deep in your throat that you have to choke and cry. You love his cock. You think he tastes amazing. Shit, he even can see the outline of his dick in your throat. He groans loudly and pulls you away by your hair.
Gasping for breath, you slowly calm down. Your saliva sticks to your chin. He removes his metal hand from your hair and slowly pumps his cock. Your sight turns him on. You still take some deep breaths. He grunts loudly and pulls you by your hair. He forces you to put your head back. You gasp excitedly. Bucky moans and finally cums. He squirts his cum all over your face and you let out a comforting sigh. It feels wonderful, just like you imagine heaven. With one finger you run your hand over your cheek to collect his sperm. Then you put your finger in your mouth and lick it clean. "Fuck, doll.", he moans and takes a deep breath.
—
What are you even thinking, Bucky wonders and looks at your outfit. You are wearing a white tight top with a deep v neckline and a pink short skirt. But you don't seem to care what others think. You don’t even seem to catch Steves greedy look. Suddenly you lock eyes with Bucky. His look seems a bit deadly and you swallow hard. Did you do something wrong? Not that you know.
"Why can't I joke about it?", Sam complains and you roll with your eyes. Why does he always ask the stupidest questions?
"Because this situation is not a bit funny, Sam." Steve sighs and pushes himself off the counter. You all stand together in the kitchen - looking for an answer. It will be days before Thor returns Bruce says.
"I would say that we should just wait for Thor's return.” Bruce says and Natasha nods in agreement.
"Then that is cleared up and I can finally go shopping?" Clint asks and Bucky grumbles softly.
"You can all go, Bucky and I have to clarify something else.”, you reply in a soft voice and ignore the tingling in your abdomen. You can't think of anything else right now, the only thing in your head is his cock. And damn, you need it so badly! Oral sex is no longer enough, you need more.
Your friends say goodbye to you and disappear. As if it had been agreed, Bucky closes the door behind them and locks it. You bite your lip and feel the anticipation. Without hesitation you run up to him and put your lips on his. His tongue gently brushes your lower lip. You loosen yourself briefly to see if all doors are locked.
“My dirty little girl doesn't have patience, huh? Are you longing for my cock so much?”, he whispers sensually in your ear and your body hair stands up. Your abdomen is contracting excitedly.
"Fuck, Bucky. I finally have to feel you.”, you answer breathlessly. Within a few seconds, your back is pressed against his chest and your waist is leaning against the counter.
“What do you need, doll? Tell me.”, he asks in a hoarse voice. You greedily rub your butt against his erection. But he grabs you by the waist and forces you to stop. “Come on, be a good girl for me. What do you need?"
“I need your cock inside of me. Please.”, you tell him with a brittle voice. He puts your skirt up. His hand travels up your thigh and stops at your core.
“I don't know if you deserve it, baby girl. You run around so freely and you look innocent at the same time ... You are only mine.”, he thinks out loud and puts a finger on your clit. Your breath stops. "Didn't you notice Steves look? He looked so hungry for you. Is that what you want? His attention?”
“No, I swear it! I just want your attention, Bucky!”, you reply honestly. He gently massages your pearl. You gasp.
“Good girl. Who do you belong to, Doll?”, Bucky asks in a deep voice.
"To you. Only you. ”, you answer without thinking. That's apparently enough for him because you can hear him opening his zipper. Slowly he brushes your clothed pussy with his cock. You whimper quietly. "Your panties are soaked ... Shit.”, he sighs and strokes your panties aside with his fingers. Once again he strokes your wet entrance with his cock.
"Please, Bucky.”, you moan.
"I'll treat you so well, Doll. I'll take care of you. You won’t even think about any other guy.”, he promises and pushes his dick inside you. You hiss, it's been a while since you had real sex. And Buckys cock is big and thick, something you've never had before.
"Shit, you're so tight.”, he groans, watching his cock slide in and out of you. You breathe irregularly and cling to the bar. “Look at you, Y/N. Taking me so good, while looking so pretty.”, Bucky moans. It's like you were made for him.
You have found hell and heaven. It's just a narrow line between the two, and that's exactly where you're moving. Both taste sweet. Every touch is heaven. Every word is hell. You two are unbearable. With eyes you kill each other every second, but a few minutes later you can no longer breathe properly, you feel a pull in your chest and you sweat. Every push into you is his personal hell. Something he always wanted, but only gets through the wrong way. He can't deny that he wanted to fuck you since the first time he met you. You had an innocent short dress on back then. It was all just physical. If you wouldn’t have been a brat, he would have already fucked you.
The sweat pearls roll over your body. His hand pulls lightly on your hair, your head lays on his shoulder and his lips caress your soft skin. His thrusts get hectic and hard, hungry for more. You can't complain, you enjoy it. Fuck, you deserve to be treated properly! Your eyes are glassy and your lips are shaped into an O. Again and again he hits his G-spot.
"Shit, Bucky!", you moan loudly and tears run down your flushed cheeks. You clench around his cock.
“You like that, huh? You like it hard. You want to feel every inch of me.”, he grunts into your ear. Your vision blurries. The climax builds up in you.
"I ... I'm about to cum.”, you say out of breath. Your walls hug his erection more and more, your thighs shake excitedly.
"I got you, doll. Cum for me.”, Bucky replies in a soft voice and plays around with your clitoris. Your view is covered by white spots and you whine loudly. Something explodes in you. You cum all over his cock. He also fills you up with his seeds. He slowly fucks you down from your climax. Breathless, you put your upper body on the cool counter and try to calm down. The orgasm was huge and intense. Even now, tears are still rolling down your cheeks. "Shh ... it's alright.", he whispers softly and runs his hand through your hair. Your breath slowly normalizes.
—
"Will it be a little quieter next time?", Sam asks, not looking up from his cell phone. Clint slaps him on the back of the head. With red cheeks you sit on the couch. Wanda, next to you, smiles encouragingly.
"He's doing a good job, isn't he?", Natasha says with a grin and you put your head in your hands with a sigh.
"Hello, dear friends!", a friendly voice calls and you look up with wide eyes.
"Thor!", you rejoice loudly and lure Steve, Bruce, Vision and Bucky into the living room.
"Hey buddy. Nice to see you again.", Steve smiles and sits down on one of the countless armchairs. The rest also sits down.
"Do you have a solution?", Bruce asks curiously and gets straight to the point.
"Yeah ... just I don't know if it’ll please you.”, Thor explains with a sympathetic smile. You frown. What will it be?
“Spit it out already.”, Sam replies with interest.
"The only solution to your connection is real love between you.”, Thor says, looking alternately at you and Bucky.
“Well, fuck."
#avengers#marvel#mcu#bucky#bucky barnes#bucky x y/n#bucky x you#soft bucky#bucky smut#bucky x reader#bucky fic#bucky fanfic#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes x female reader#steve rogers#captain america#sam wilson#falcon#clint barton#natasha romanoff#thor#james buchanan barnes#smut#bucky barnes smut#y/n#you#reader#love#amortentia
35 notes
·
View notes
Note
Do u have any headcannons for the netherworld ensemble????
OH BOY DO I!!!
Ok so first off, Miss Argentina and Toaster Lady are wives, and I will not be taking any criticism thanks. Miss Argentina could honestly lead the whole department on her own, she’s VERY good at her job and wrangling people together to do tasks. If only Juno could see her capabilities and learned how to share her job. Argentina may be loud and brusque, hurrying to get her job done before things get backed up, but she is VERY kind, as we saw when she tried to convince Lydia to go home. She gained a new respect of life, and deeply regrets throwing hers away so carelessly. She’s also probably been around the netherworld the longest in the department, the only one that could beat her time is shrunken head guy, but he doesn’t remember exactly when he died, so Argentina gets the claim.
Shrunken head guy is no longer able to verbally communicate, and nowadays relies on sign language to get his message across. He’s in charge of security for the NCP department, as he was once the guy people went to when they wanted protection and a guide on their research trips to more remote locations of the world, but he’s kind of a big teddy bear. He was going to be a grandfather before he died, and deeply regrets going on a trip to Africa before seeing the birth of his grandkid. He doesn’t necessarily blame the people responsible for his death, the group he was with was trespassing on their land, but it still hurts to think about. He doesn’t really talk about himself, so few people know he even had a family, and it really is a shame, he has a lot of cool stories from all over the world.
I see toaster lady as someone shy and anxious, (thus why I call her shyanne, very clever me) and that she went through a very rough point in her life, leading her to suicide. She was never one for spooks, but now she is in the netherworld, land of creepy things, working in a towel (and a swimsuit I’m not CRUEL). It’s forced her to gain some confidence. She’s still very sweet, and acts very caring towards newly deads, when she’s not busy answering and connecting calls as the department’s secretary. Her coworkers tend to get very defensive for her, but she’s more than capable of giving someone a stern talking to if she thinks they’re doing something unfair.
Burned cigar man was actually a big business man before he died. What was his business? No one remembers. He acts like it was a big important thing, but it was one of those big important things you don’t really think about so no one really gets it and whenever he talks about his old job people get a glaze over their eyes and he ends up slinking off into a corner to sulk, chewing on his cigar grouchily because kids these days don’t respect business. He left behind a wife when he died, which he regrets very much. He didn’t die at home, thankfully, he died in a hotel on a business trip. Funny enough his doctor told him to cut back on smoking cigars, that they’d be the death of him. It’s a hilarious irony to him. He acts grouchy, but he does care, he’s just sweltering 24/7 due to his death u-u
Parachute Man used to be quite the thrill chaser. He was pretty used to sky diving, and got a bit too egotistical about it. He jumped off the plane before it was safe, and basically got beaten into a pulp by the trees. When he came to, he was standing next to his body, and had one second to get his bearings before a sandworm noticed a tasty ghost treat just standing around. He booked it, leaving behind his body and handbook with no idea of what was going on. He had a pretty rough time until a guide saved his hide and brought him to the netherworld. He now has a phobia of sandworms, and nearly faints just at the sight of black and white stripes. The jockey has had to apologize many times for causing him to pass out. His ego took a beating from the entire thing, and having to carry his parachute around or end up tripping on it keeps him from getting too cocky again. But there’s still a part of him that just craves adrenaline. A hard thing to come by in the Netherworld, surprisingly enough.
The Groom is still in denial about his death. He swears he loved his fiancé, he just had a moment of weakness! Had he been stronger he’d be alive and married to the love of his life. It’s pretty obvious that he wasn’t ready for marriage, or was even mature enough yet for such a commitment. He doesn’t like to talk about his beloved, for as much as he waxes poetics about the tragic end of their relationship, and gets pretty fed up with some of the antics younger workers in the department. The fireworks guy loves to tease him and rile him up. He likes to put on an act, that’s he’s all grand and wise, but really he’s just a 24 year old guy who hadn’t figured out his life yet, like most people his age. His ego won’t allow for that truth to come out though. He’s unofficially training under Miss Argentina to be a receptionist, and she likes him well enough, but she knows that he tends to take on more than he can handle if only to pretend that he knows what he’s doing. She won’t let him take over her job until he’s good and ready for it, lest he has a breakdown and the system backs up.
The exploded guy is the second youngest in the department, being only 19. Before he died, he was working at his uncle’s garage, saving up for college. He wanted to become an English teacher, he loved working with kids, having wrangled his cousins so much at family gatherings, and loved putting sentences together and breaking down the intent of writers and figuring out the symbolism of their works. He knows a lot about fixing things from his old job, and thus is in charge of keeping the department’s infrastructure up and running. He doesn’t mind it, he gets to explore all the nooks and crannies of the netherworld, and has had lots of fun adventures. He and the jockey are best friends, both love to pull pranks on the others, and lend each other a shoulder to cry on when they think about how much they didn’t get to do with their lives.
The jockey had spent her whole life working on becoming a horse jockey, even when people told her to give up. She dreamed of riding horses her whole life, since she grew up on a ranch. There aren’t a lot of female jockeys, but she worked hard to try and change that. Unfortunately she pushed her luck, whipped a thoroughbred, and ended up in the netherworld. Now she spends her days as a desk jockey, oh joy. She often finds herself bored and wanting to do SOMETHING, rather than the same boring routine of processing newlydeads into the netherworld, and so often goes out seeking trouble with exploded guy and parachute man on quite a few occasions. She’s used to people trying to belittle her, and isn’t afraid of getting right back in their faces and even using her whip if she has to. Being a jockey means she’s kind of a powerhouse. Racing horses is no easy job! People might underestimate her because she’s short and appears petite, but she can very easily flip you over should she want to.
There’s a whole team of college football players working as security in the netherworld, but three in particular work under shrunken head guy in the NCP department. They’re best friends, and when together, they become the stereotypical jock type you expect, they kind of just toss their brain cells away when they all hang out. But when separated their actual personalities shine through. There’s the one I call Vinny, the fullback, who wears a helmet to hide that he kind of lost a lot of his lower jaw, retaining only the bottom jawbone. When he speaks its a lot of clattering. People act like they understand him, and maybe they do? He’s the wisest of the three, being the oldest, and tends to keep an eye out for his boys, sort of acting like a mother hen to them, especially the youngest of the three, Carl. Carl, the running back, is actually a pretty good kid, being the youngest in the department at 18. He’s kind of quiet and meek, not really one to stand up for himself, and tends to do what people tell him too. It’s why he so recklessly follows his teammates around. If he’s not with his team, he’s usually around the younger workers of the department, usually the jockey and exploded guy. Then there’s Don, the quarterback. He’s the leader of the trio, and is pretty much stuck in his college frat mindset even though he was about to graduate college, and acting like the stereotypical jock bully. He likes to think of himself as a big alpha macho man, but he’s pretty sensitive of his friends, and will knock some heads together if someone tries to hurt them. He respects his elders, but everyone else is fair game to his peacocking. He tends to butt heads with a lot of the younger workers of the department, and ends up receiving the wrath of jockey and exploded guy’s pranks a lot.
There’s the general head canons I have for the netherworld ensemble, took a sec to write haha ^^ Thanks for the chance to ramble, anon! I’m more than happy to ramble even more if ya’ll have more questions
#long post#asks#anon#anonymous#beetlejuice#beetlejuice the broadway musical#beetlejuice broadway#beetlejuice the musical#netherworld ensemble#do they count as original characters if you’re giving unnamed characters a personality#headcanons
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
//please punch me cause I accidentally clicked to answer the ask but didn’t write anything jkervdbnskejk anyway
//Warning: Long post ahead
~o~
Lottie: “Ohh, I’ve waited so long to introduce them! I might add, again, that we’re not blood-related, I was technically just adopted into the family. Heh, it would be funny if I had any blood-related sibling out there...”
“Here we have Brie, the oldest in the house! It was her and Nick who found me back in the day and it was their idea - and mercy - to take me in.
Brie is like the mom of the house. Not only because she’s the oldest, but because she is able to keep everything under control. She’s gentle, patient and she loves to take care of everyone. On the other hand, she’s the one to get more stressed out over time, so the others and I try our best not to overwhelm her, it’s the least we can do. There are some troublemakers, of course, but nothing she can’t handle. She is one of the best people I’ve ever met and I surely look up to her. By the way, she works as a nurse at the local hospital!
Nicholas, or Nick for short, is the second in command! Well, not that he actually likes that title, after all it’s a lot of responsability, but I’m only saying so because he helps around a lot when Brie is working or busy. And he’s the second oldest, so there’s that too. Anyway, he’s a sweetheart! He is always excited or happy about something and he adores to make everybody feel happy too. It’s contagious, to say the least! He loves to play around and make jokes to get a laugh from everyone. He’s calls himself the clown bro. However, he can be serious too, after all he’s a psychologist. His quirk helps a lot to get people to talk about their problems, and he’s a great listener due to it, but, of course, he never forces a person to open up, he always leaves it up to them to choose.”
//She has 8 more siblings so, to not make this post huge to skip if someone doesn’t want to see, I’ll keep the rest under the read more :)
“Here we have the twins, Louis and Lanna!
Lanna is the oldest of them, so I’m starting from her. She tries to act tough and mean towards people she just met - gosh, I don’t even want to recall the way she treated me when I arrived -, but that’s just the cover up for her actually caring personality. She is quite arrogant, which kinda of get her in a bunch of arguments, but she’s getting better at easing her ego and relaxing in order to be more empathetic. Oh, also, she’s a musician and even has her very own album on Spotfy! I listen to it every once in a while. In the meantime, she works as a music teacher for kids.
Louis is..shy, to put it simply. He prefers to avoid conflict - or any contact at all - and stays in his room most of the day. He doesn’t feel confident enough to speak up his mind or show his creations, but I think he’s workind on it, since we’re all very supportive of him. He loves literature and poetry, writing stuff from time to time, but he only allows few people in the house to read, since he’s quite embarrassed about it. I always tell him he has a talent for it, but I know it’ll take long until he fully embraces it.
Both of them, however, are great at telling stories and playing with the children. While Lanna reads the books or makes something up, making us hear every sound she can play, Louis makes the full picture of it - also listening if the chidren want to change or add something. Combining their quirks, they’re able to practically make a movie in our minds while they tell the most epic story ever!”
“This is Coralin! She’s the most calm person in our family. I have never seen her upset, not even once, and I doubt it’s ever going to happen. She radiates good vibes wherever she’s standing, and she tries to get us to relax with her when she sees any of us is feeling down. Her improvised yoga classes were a must when I first arrived. She also taught me everything I know about cooking and sewing! On the other hand, her attention spam is kinda...short. If you don’t remind her of what she was doing, her mind would probably wonder somewhere else in less than ten minutes. She records online yoga classes though, so at least she can edit whenever she gets distracted. And also, last but not least, she is studying to be an ocean biologist!”
“Here is Anneliese! She’s a confident, friendly and gentle young lady. She dreams of becoming an acress when she grows up, so she’s studying a lot for it. Every now and then, she organizes a play at school or even among our siblings so she can practice her acting skills, and also because she loves changing her hair for each role. She’s also great at doing make up and designing costumes - that’s one reason why I got better at sewing too, I wanted to make her ideas come to life -, it’s like she was born for the stage! To help out, we always test makeup on one another. She’s better at it than me, but we have a lot of fun anyway. Now that I’m at school, we videochat and just try clothes and makeup on together when I have time.”
“Remember ‘the troublemakers’ I mentioned earlier? They’re Sam and Richie. And, oh gosh, how they love to get into a mess.
Sam is the mastermind. They plan all of the pranks, detail by detail, and make sure everything works just as scheduled. The person is going to walk through a certain door? That was planned. The amount of flour that will be used in the prank? All planned. Nothing can go wrong. If it does, their quirk can make the person forget of the prank and not even notice the flaw, and also not scold them for the prank at all! It’s pure evil! One time, they had the courage to swap sugar for salt and I was so sad to see my cupcakes going wrong.... Okay, I’m joking, they’re not evil, just a little too naughty. We all love them, we just have to scold them a lot.
They have a sidekick, and that’s Richard - or Richie for short! He’s the one responsible to make the plans come true - after all, he’s stronger, taller and faster than Sam - and is also the first to run off when things go wrong. Though, he’s the first to apologize too. Although he likes playing pranks on everyone,he has his heart on the right place. Every now and then, he goes to help at the animal shelter nearby and, since he can communicate with dogs, he spends a lot of time in there. He loves being around us though! I love playing with him.
Sam and Riche are inseparable though. They’re the two halves of the same apple.”
“Here we have Eric! He likes to think he’s a prince whose parents, King and Queen of a distant kingdom, passed away and had to leave him at a humble home to learn about kindess, humbleness and courage. Though, that’s not really what he practices around here... He gives orders to everyone and starts a tantrum whenever we refuse something. We’re not even trying to be mean to him, but sometimes he’s too selfish and doesn’t realise his ‘wishes’ can’t be granted every time he asks. It’s something Brie and Nick have been trying to work out with him.”
“Aaaand, last but not least, and just as important, Liz! She’s the baby of the household. I mean, not literally a baby, but she’s too precious for this world. She has so much hope in those big eyes and smile that is impossible to feel anything other than joy when she’s around. She loves to play with all kinds of toys, climb around the trees in our backyard, and she’s always thrilled to discover new bugs every now and then. She..ate dirt once though, so that’s not very safe, but she’s just figuring the world out yet. She’s also very clingy. If possible, she’d want to be picked up for the whole day, but since that’s kinda difficult when everyone has their stuff to do, she’s content with being hugged every now and then. I know that she looks up to me, so I try to be the best I can to see her happy."
~o~
Lottie: “I love them all very much and I wouldn’t be the same, actually wouldn’t have ever recovered from my wounds, if it wasn’t for their care, love and support. I’d do anything for them in order to thank them for everything.”
#asks#anon#answered#drawn response#written response#family#lottie's family#lottie's siblings#oc#my hetalia academia au#my hetalia academia#my heta academia#2p nyo england#longpost#this has been laying on my drafts for a while ^^"#so yeah now you know her new family
11 notes
·
View notes
Text
Little Marillion Overview
Cause several people asked me where I’m going with this. Basically, everybody loves Marinette/Marillion in this one, since it’s what she deserves.
Here’s what I plan for the characters:
Romantic Feelings towards Marillion
Alya/Ladybird:
Doesn’t admit her feelings. She’s not crushing on her nemesis. No. Never. So what if she’s cute? Doesn’t mean a thing! And if she snaps at Chat for flirting with Marillion, it’s because she wants him to be focused. Not ‘cause she’s jealous.
She messes up sometimes because she’s so keen on proving (herself) that she’s not into Marillion, that she loses sight of her plan or surroundings. Mostly manages to do her job, though.
Adrien/Chat Noir
Hopelessly in love with Marillion. Tries to convince Ladybird that (his) love can save and redeem anyone, even their nemesis. Tries to Flirt The Evil Out of Marillion. Definitely watched too many animes, but will deny so. Unless Marillion would ask him to watch one with her. Haha, just kidding. Unless...?
He messes up sometimes because he drops everything to try and declare his love, turn Marillion from her path, or just to admire her with a raptured sigh.
Chloé/(Queen Bee?)
Disaster Lesbian. Will tell everyone how Marillion is the true hero, whether they want to hear it or not. Has a chart of pro-Marillion arguments on her phone. Starts discourse on the Internet, and anxiously awaits the next akuma so she can drape herself all over it to talk to her love. Willingly tries to make people upset enough to catch Marillions attention and care, until Marillion gives her a stern talk. Which just confirms to Chloé Marillion is the best.
Her dad is on the verge of a breakdown because his daughters unashamed idolization of Paris’ most Problematique Person, and how it reflects on his political career. But, true to the spirit of the show, none of the two suffers any real consequences.
Lila (maybe?)
I’d go with a tamer version of her, if I even include her at all. She’d likely see Marillion as useful, because she hates Ladybird and all, but have a crush on Marinette.
Or maybe it would be Marillion that ruins her date and so she’d hate her instead of Ladybird. Would still have a crush on Marinette though, because MARINETTE IS LOVELY, AND LOVABLE, AND LOVING, AND DERSEVES ALL THE LOVE.
I love her too, in case I didn’t make that clear enough.
Marinette’s/Marillion’s feelings
She’s CONFUSED! She loves SO MUCH! How is she supposed to CHOOSE?! Alya is her hero, her best friend, her first crush! She loves her so much, but every time she tries to bring up the topic of love, Alya gets all defensive and pouty.
And Adrien! Her sweet sunshine boy, her polite, caring idol. He’s her pretty prince of obliviousness, and it doesn’t help he’s apparently crushing on a mysterious girl he never names.
Chloé? Pah, she doesn’t like Chloé! Bratty, selfish, mean Chloé. Annoying, overeager, reckless Chloé. Understanding, sorry and... endearing Chloé? Awkward, funny, giving-her-best Chloé! Oh shit, she’s cute!
Lila is appealing because she seems to be the only one who dislikes Ladybird as well. Or alternatively: Marillion feels bad about her outbreak and befriends her as Marinette, only to find her absolutely fascinating. Lila is charismatic, and sweet, and clever. And also loves her new best friend to bits.
Next point:
What is the overall lesson they need to learn?
Alya/Ladybird:
She needs to learn to cut back on her ego. As both personas she tends to assume she knows what’s best, often not even considering any other point of view. She creates theories and then moves heaven and earth to find evidence to support it, instead of first looking at evidence and then drawing conclusions. She has a clear cut opinion on good and evil, and refuses to see Marillion as anything else than the absolute worst.
But her stubbornness is not limited to her enemies. She often brushes Chat Noir off, thinking he’s the sidekick and she’s the hero, so of course her word is final. Not that she doesn’t genuinely cares for him! She loves her goofy little nerd, and wants to protect him. But she has to consider his wishes and thoughts as well, and not just make decisions for him.
Adrien/Chat Noir:
He needs to learn to put down his Rose-colored glasses. Sometimes you gotta put your feelings aside and think rationally, without complaining and a sense of duty in his chest. Also, he needs to get better at standing up for himself.
Since this Ladybird is a lot less tactical than Ladybug would have been, he’s forced to take a leading role right from the start. He can’t afford to sacrifice himself all the time, lest his hotheaded partner gets herself captured. So, he needs to take this seriously, not as a fun getaway from his dad. Speaking of which: as Chat learns to have talks with Ladybird about his own wishes, and the positive feedback he gets from her, he starts speaking up to his father as well. If Ladybird, who loves him dearly, can accept his boundaries and thoughts, then his dad should as well, right? If he doesn’t, Adrien can’t excuse it with love anymore.
Chloé:
Well. It’s obvious, isn’t it? She needs to stop being a bully.
But also, she has to start questioning herself. Is Marillion really good, or am I just excusing her because I like her? She still thinks Marillion is the real hero, but she stops idolizing her and also has some respect for Ladybird. And stops pestering her for Akuma’s. Mostly, at least.
Marinette:
She is absolutely sure she’s the one in the right. Her motives are nothing but selfless, and she really just wants to help everybody. She’s succeeding, for the most part, too!
But she has some unhealthy traits she needs to overcome. She’s still hella insecure, because she doesn’t have Tikki to help her with that. Nooroo thinks she’s the greatest, but he’s also an anxious overthinker. The reason her insecurities don’t show so much is a little toxic:
She hyperfixates too much on people, in this case, Nooroo. She wants to save him so bad she doesn’t allow her doubts to stop her, even if she should sometimes. Nooroo thinks his miraculous is inherently evil, so she has to prove him the opposite. If she gave up being Marillion, or admitted that Ladybird has a point, it would feel as if she were giving Nooroo up. And she’s not about to do that!
Another thing she needs to overcome is her dislike of the heroes. She keeps quite the petty grudge against them, and Nooroo doesn’t do much to challenge her on that either. Which brings us to
Nooroo
I love him, Mari loves him, everybody loves him. Except for his past holders, every one of them was a dick. And it shows: Nooroo is a mess. He’s insecure, anxious, hyper-sensitive, overpleasing, and very, very shy. Marinette is the first to be nice to him in over two thousand years, and he loves her for it. Which also means, he does not like to speak up against her. Even if he thinks the heroes are good people, or that Marinette is too fixated on being Marillion, he will not say so. Part out of habit, part because he fears Marinette might start to be mean to him if he’s not constantly on her side. She’d never do that of course - not consciously, at least - But he’s still scared. He doesn’t want their relationship to suffer, and she’s doing this for him, after all! The least he can do is support her.
Both of them need to work on this issue.
Wow, this post got longer than I expected! Feel free to add your own ideas and opinions, this AU is open for everyone to add on to.
459 notes
·
View notes
Text
What You Deserve pt.2 (M)
Pairing: Jimin x Reader (side plots ft. Jungkook and Taehyung)
Genre: Fluff, angst, Smut, crack
Warnings: Mentions of emotional abuse, semi-public sex, cum eating, oral (m & f), creampie, thigh riding, light hair-pulling, cringey, cheesy fluff that makes me want to set myself on fire
Word Count: 37k
(A/N): Jesus Christ this took so long to write 🥵 Originally I wasn’t going to make a second one but seeing as so many people wanted another one, here we are! Btw, Hani is based off of one of my friends and some of the crazy shit she says are actual quotes... so yeah
"Wait what?! You guys are dating... like dating dating? And you didn't tell me?!" Hani exclaims in the middle of the shopping mall you were walking through.
"Can you shut the hell up, please? Not everyone needs to know my business." You huff.
"Uh, yes they do! This is revolutionary!" She throws her hands in the air dramatically.
"What would be ‘revolutionary’ is if you and Tae started dating too." You smirk, causing her face to go red.
"Ahaha, yeah, how about no?"
"Be honest with me Han, like 100% real right now, sister to sister." She nods. "Are you and Tae fucking?" She gasps loudly, causing a few heads to turn in your direction.
"WHAT?! You heathen, you goon, you cRoOK!! How could you accuse me of such... VULGAR ACTS!” A fake look of offense splays across her face as she throws a hand over her heart, and for a second you consider apologizing. You don’t get the chance to do so, however. “-But yeah, we're fucking." She admits easily with a shrug, catching you off guard. A drama queen at her finest.
"Since when?" Your eyes practically bulge out of their sockets as you turn your head to her.
"Since we went clubbing that one night. But I did do him a few favors before that." She mentions casually. This was not new information for you, you had your suspicions, but you didn't know she would admit it so fast.
"Then why the hell won't you guys just date each other? And why have you been hiding this from us?!" You move closer to her as an attempt to keep your voice down. You were in public after all.
"Okay listen, I'm allergic to commitment, you know this. And I'm pretty sure Tae doesn't want a relationship with me. We're fine being friends with benefits because at least we're still just friends; free to go out with whomever we want with no strings attached." She says nonchalantly and you frown.
"So you're telling me that if he brought home another girl, you wouldn't be jealous?"
"I'd like to think that I'd be completely fine with it. That's a part of our unspoken rules and regulations. No jealousy." **When is this bitch gonna stop lying to herself? You think as you shake your head at her. "But back to you and Jimin! How did this happen? I mean, I knew he had a major crush on you but I never guessed you would be into him.”
“That’s because I kinda wasn’t... until I was.” You’d been ignoring all the signs he was giving you: the especially caring gestures that you just passed off as general kindness, the pure joy and fondness in his eyes every time you spent time together, his bashful and shy side that only appeared when you two were alone, the jealousy he tried to hide whenever you would tell him you were spending time with your boyfriend. You remember one time in specific when you announced in a passing comment that you wouldn’t be free over the weekend because you’d be holed up with your boyfriend, and Jimin barely said a word to you after your brief mention, not even going out with the rest of your friends when they continued to make plans without you. In retrospect, he was probably sulking at home and keeping his distance, something he does only when he’s trying to control his anger to prevent himself from lashing out on others. But you had your head too far up your ex’s ass then to notice.
“Spill the tea. Now.”
You tell Hani about everything that happened after they left his house that night, save for the inappropriate details that she still pried you for. It had been a little over a week since then and you were happy to report that things are going great. You initially thought things would be awkward, but it turned out to feel like the most natural and normal thing in the world for you. He took you out on a date the day after and you stayed at his house again to cuddle and watch movies. Actually, not much had changed from when you were friends to now, except for the fact that you could be more intimate with him— something you really should start taking advantage of. And what made it even better was that you didn't have your stupid ex to yell at you for spending time with him.
"That’s cute and all, but how is he in bed?" Hani pushes, nudging your arm as she leans in closer to you. "I've always been curious about that since he seems like such a soft person."
"Oh my god, best I ever had." You give her a sly look for emphasis and she raises her eyebrows at you.
"Really? Is he a dom? Cuz I think he has the potential to be, but also I see him as maybe being a soft sub." You had piqued her interest and there was no going back, so now you were about to tell her what Jimin was like in bed. While you walked in the middle of a semi-crowded mall. And you didn't even care who heard. Had you no decency?
"He's not overly dominant, though he did take the lead, but he's very sensual. Eye contact, neck kisses, body worship: everything. But I've only had sex with him once, so I haven't unlocked all his secrets yet. It's only been a week for god sakes." Hani nods along attentively as you speak.
"And his..." She motions down to her crotch suggestively and you get the message pretty quickly.
"A lot bigger than you'd expect."
"It's big?! Huh, who would’ve thought."
"What's big?" Jimin's voice comes from behind you and you turn quickly to find him and Taehyung walking up to you.
"Your ego." You reply naturally, blushing when he gives you a peck on the lips when he gets to you, unable to stop himself. You’re still not used to that yet.
"For good reasons though." He says.
"And what might those reasons be?" You quirk up an eyebrow as he loosely wraps an arm around your waist.
"I have many, but the biggest one is that I'm dating my best friend and perhaps the greatest girl in the world. No offense Hani." Jimin smiles at you and you swear your face feels like it’s about to explode into flames. He’s so mushy, you can hardly stand it.
"None taken." She replies.
"You guys are so gross," Taehyung comments, sparkles in his eyes. "I fucking love it. Do you know how long I've waited for this? Jimin's been in love with you forever."
"I never told you that?" Jimin turns to Taehyung quizzically.
"All you ever do is talk about her to me and Kookie like we don't know her already. You’re not the most subtle person in the world, it was kinda obvious. I don't know how she didn't notice." He shakes his head.
"I'm amazed honestly. WAIT, I want pictures." Hani whips out her phone and starts snapping pictures of you from various angles. You try to hide your face and detach yourself from him while groaning protests. Jimin poses like it's a photo shoot as bystanders roll their eyes at you, and Taehyung pretends not to know who any of you are.
"Send those to me. I'm going to make it my lock screen." Jimin says when she finishes and you groan out loud. Yeah, you were going to be that couple. The ones that you hated and would otherwise yell at for being sappy all the time. The ones that have matching lock and home screens of each other. He was turning you into a monster and it had barely been a full week.
"Cute. Sure I'll send them, right after I send them to Jungkook. He's not going to believe his eyes when he sees these." She laughs, typing furiously on her screen.
"Well he can see it with his own eyes when we hang out this weekend." Jimin inserts, earning confused looks from Tae and Hani.
“We’re hanging out this weekend?”
"Remember we planned that trip to the amusement park a while back? That's happening this weekend." He reminds them and they both let out a collective “Oh”.
"You're still coming right? We can go as couples, like a triple date!" You say excitedly.
"You and Hani can go as a couple and Jungkook can bring his new love interest." Jimin suggests. Hani narrows her eyes at him menacingly.
"We are not a couple." She corrects, but Taehyung seems hung up on something else.
"Jungkook has a love interest? Who?" He asks.
"The girl he took home after the club. Apparently he's been "getting to know her" and wants to use this as an icebreaker date." Jimin explains.
"Eh, I'll give it a week." You shrug.
"What do you mean?" They ask.
"I mean, I'll give their "relationship" a week before things break off. When has Jungkook ever kept a girl around for more than 2 weeks?" They all stop and think about it. "It's not that he doesn't want a girlfriend, it's just that he always manages to do something stupid to screw it up. It's like he's trying too hard to be a fuck boy but it's all unintentional. It's sad, really." You shake your head.
"I remember the good ole days when Kookie was afraid of girls." Taehyung laughs.
"Yeah, we were probably the first females he's ever befriended or had an actual conversation with." Hani nudges you and you laugh along.
"He was so cute though! So innocent and pure. Now he's corrupted." You sigh, jutting out your bottom lip.
"Wonder how that happened." Hani deadpans and you both look toward Taehyung and Jimin, but mostly Taehyung.
"Why are you looking at meee?! I have done nothing wrong." He defends.
"You're just a bad influence. Even when you're not trying to be, you still are. That's just how you are." You shrug.
"Like that time you bet that you would kiss 5 girls in one day. And you actually kissed 10. Within 2 hours." Hani recalls.
"With a face like this, it really wasn't that hard." He... defends? Brags? It's hard to tell with him sometimes.
"That's not the point! You're just not a good role model." Hani stares at him as you all recall the incident. Literally no one even asked him to do that. That was the day that earned him the title of "man whore" and he didn't seem the least bit bothered by it.
"But we've learned to accept and love that part of your personality." Jimin comes in quickly before Taehyung can get offended or start exposing other people. It was a habit of his to bring others down with him when he felt wronged or cheated and usually that person was Jimin.
"Hey, lets go in here, I need a new outfit and bathing suit for this weekend." Hani says as she drags you by the hand into a clothing store nearby. Jimin and Taehyung follow you both as you immediately head to the swimwear section.
"Don't you already have a bunch of swimsuits at home?" Jimin asks as you search the racks for something decent.
"Yes, but you've seen me in all of them already. A girl knows never to wear the same thing twice. Especially when she's trying to impress someone." You mumble the last part and he furrows his eyebrows in confusion.
"Why not? Why don't you just wear the blue and white one with the gold straps? That one's my favorite." You don't question how he remembers exactly what your wardrobe looks like, but you're touched by the fact that he remembered enough to have a favorite.
"It's my favorite too, which is exactly why I'm not wearing it to the amusement park where it can get dirty or ruined." You've had a few bad experiences with amusement parks and ripped clothing. The water parks were especially bad. High pressured water shooting you down a plastic tube has proven to be disastrous to bikinis for girls everywhere. You were planning on going with a safer option. "I don't want you to see what I pick out before we get to the park so go away. I'll find you when we're done." You smile at him and he sighs, walking over to where Tae and Hani are standing.
"We might be a little while so you might as well go over there and find something for yourself while you wait." Jimin walks over to find Hani sending Taehyung away too and they both take her suggestion and head over to the men's section.
"Hey Han, what do you think about this?" You ask, holding up a one piece bathing suit connected down the middle of the front and back, leaving your sides exposed. It was cute and they had various colors for it in your size so naturally it caught your eye.
"Cute, but no." She says flatly and you frown. "It'll give you weird tan lines." She brings up and you nod, immediately placing it back on the rack. "What about this?" She pulls up a bikini that looks like it belonged in a magazine and not intended for actual use and you raise your eyebrows at her.
"How do you manage to find the sluttiest clothing EVERYWHERE we go?" You scoff.
"What do you mean? This isn't slutty." She mumbles, looking at the flimsy material from multiple angles.
"It's almost all lace!"
"Yes, almost. Not all of it." She smiles and you sigh.
"Do you really think that will survive the water park? I've seen better bikinis get torn to shreds." You were specifically recalling one incident where you had taken a trip with Hani and Jimin and she decided to go down the super slide. Let's just say the thin material didn't take too kindly to the harsh twists and turns and rushing water, leaving Hani with one boob exposed and the other side hanging on by a thread, literally. Not to mention the wedgie. You had to run over and cover her so she could stand up out of the water and get her clothes, opting to wear a sports bra the rest of the day to avoid any more wardrobe malfunctions. Clearly she hadn't learned her lesson.
"Oh, I don't plan on actually getting in the water. I just got my hair done." She says with a flip of her hair.
"Don't be lame. The water park is half the fun! And don't think I'm missing out on it just to stay with you and watch you flirt shamelessly with innocent bystanders." You whine with a pout.
"Whatever." She rolls her eyes but you notice that she puts the outfit back and pulls out a more modest one. You find something a bit more protective, a one piece that has less intricate designs, and then move on to find a shirt and a pair of shorts. The outfit you chose wasn't anything special, but it felt natural, like it was from your own closet, and when you tried it on it felt even better. The clothes you chose made you feel like you could conquer the world, made it seem like you were in charge of your life and could take whatever you wanted, and you knew you were probably being over dramatic, but for some reason you were extra confident and you couldn't wait to show it off to your boyfriend.
Jimin and Taehyung were perusing through the men's section for anything decent to wear. Jimin was looking at some shorts since he mostly only owned ripped jeans and it was supposed to be obnoxiously hot this weekend, and Taehyung was browsing the flannels and beanies, really pushing for that boyfriend look.
"I like this beanie, do you like this beanie?" Tae asks Jimin as he throws it over his fluffy hair.
"You know who likes those hats? Hani." Jimin smiles and Taehyung sighs defeatedly and puts it back down. "Why won't you date her?" He asks in a hushed voice, glancing in her direction from across the store.
"I.. I don't know. It's complicated." Tae mumbles, getting a stern look from his friend.
"Then uncomplicate it and explain it to me." Jimin pushes, causing Taehyung to groan and roll his eyes.
"I like her, I do, but..."
"But?" Jimin leans closer in anticipation.
"I don't think she wants to date me. She hates relationships and commitment, so why the hell would I think she wants that with me?" He turns back to a rack of shirts and mindlessly shuffles through them. He seems really down about this.
"Well you guys seem pretty close now."
"We're slightly more "friendly" than just friends but I'm no closer to being with her than I was before. And I don't even know what she thinks about me other than the fact that she likes my dick." Taehyung sighs as he turns helplessly to his friend. Jimin's never seen him like this and it makes him want to help.
"Maybe you can make some progress with her this weekend. It might help if you said more than just dirty jokes around her." He suggests, but before the taller man can reply, another voice addresses them.
"Finding everything okay here, gentlemen?" A petite young woman walks up to them with a bright smile on her face. She shamelessly looks both of them up and down and they observe as the twinkle in her eye shines brighter.
"Yeah, we're fine." Taehyung answers and he can see how the bass in his voice makes her shiver.
"May I make a few suggestions?" She offers and before they can refuse her, she continues. "I think this shirt and these shorts would look really nice on you." She picks out an outfit expertly and holds it up to Jimin, checking to see his size. He takes the clothes and looks at them, and as much as he wants to completely dismiss her, he has to admit that her sense of style is quite good. That's probably why she works here. "Do you mind if I do some measurements?" She turns to Tae.
"I'm personally not a math person, but if you want to go around measuring things, go for it. It's not my store." He shrugs and she just laughs, rosy lips curving flirtatiously.
"No silly, I meant can I measure you." She clarifies and he makes a sound of realization, causing Jimin to face palm. After half heartedly agreeing, Taehyung allows her to pull out her tape measurer and wrap it around various lengths of his body. It was a pretty uncomfortable situation for him, but he doesn't stop her.
"Hani, let's test those ‘unspoken rules’ of yours." You say to her as she chooses her last top. She walks over to where you are and you point across the store. "Are you telling me that you aren't jealous that that girl is flirting with Taehyung?"
She looks at where you are pointing and for a moment, you see something flare up in her eyes before simmering back down. She watches the woman wrap a tape measurer snug around his hips and compliment his body figure, something that Hani has seen first hand and doesn't appreciate the way this lady is drooling over it.
"I'm not jealous." She says with a purse of her lips, but not a minute later she's calling Taehyung over.
Upon hearing his name being called, Taehyung unwraps himself from the lady and quickly begins walking away, leaving Jimin to thank the woman for her "help" before rushing to follow.
"Are you guys ready to go yet?" Taehyung scratches the back of his neck, still holding onto the beanie he was looking at earlier. As you check out, you catch the dirty look Hani gives the sales woman as she continues to drool over an uncomfortable looking Taehyung.
There's an urgent knock on your door and you pull it open to find a distressed Jungkook standing in your doorway. He enters without invitation and you shut the door behind him, furrowing your eyebrows in concern.
"Kookie, it's 10:30pm, why are you at my house when I'm literally going to see you tomorrow morning?" You grumble, taking a seat next to him on your couch. He doesn't seem bothered by your unkempt appearance, having seen you in your pajamas multiple times.
"I need to talk to you." He says, nibbling on his lip anxiously.
"Again, why couldn't this wait until the morning? We already have to get up at the ass crack of dawn to meet up."
"I-I'm kind of freaking out." He turns to meet your gaze and you stare blankly at him, waiting for him to elaborate. "The girl I'm taking to the amusement park is amazing and I don't know what to do."
"What do you mean?"
"Her name is Jieun and not only is she gorgeous, but she's talented too!"
"Wow Kookie, that's great! I don't see the problem here." You watch as a deep frown settles onto his face, his teeth returning to chew at his bottom lip.
"I guess I'm worried about keeping her." He responds after a few seconds of silence. "You know I have trouble keeping girls. I always manage to fuck it up somehow and I never know what I did wrong so I can't fix myself and stop it from happening the next time. But I really want things to go well with her. I want her to like me."
You look at him sympathetically and pat his knee. "I'm sure things will work out, you're a great guy. Just take it one day at a time, there's no need to rush anything. Focus on having fun tomorrow and go from there, use it as a stepping stone to help you get to your end goal." You tell him and he nods.
"How did you and Jimin start dating? Like, how did you break that friendship barrier?" He asks, looking up at you with puppy dog eyes. It was almost like a kid asking his parents how they met, expectantly looking forward to the love story that connected their hearts.
"Well," You half laugh. "It definitely wasn't intentional. After we went clubbing that one night, I stayed over at his house and he confessed to me when he thought I was sleeping."
"But you weren't?" You shake your head. “Ohhh sneaky.” He snickers, earning a hit on the shoulder.
"It wasn’t on purpose! Anyway, I told him that I felt the same way and now we're dating." You shrug.
“Yeah, I could totally see you two together. That man is head over heels for you.” Jungkook laughs, to which you blush and look away. Could everyone else really see it but you? “Ugh, I wanna date someone so badly. Jieun is such girlfriend material and it kills me.”
“Okay, slow down. I don't think you should ask her to be your girlfriend just yet. It's different because me and Jimin have known each other for years and you've only known each other for a week, right?" He nods. "Take it slow, get to know her more, tell her about yourself, don't do anything too crazy."
"I don't even know how to act around women; it's not like anyone's ever formally taught me how to talk to ladies." He sighs.
"First things first, forget everything you've ever seen Taehyung do around women. He doesn't know the first thing about relationships and he's too immature to even start a real one with Hani." You point out sharply.
"What's going on between them anyway? Are they fucking?" This sparks Jungkook's interest just a bit and he seems more eager to gossip about his friends than to talk about his own problems.
"That’s not for me to tell. Don’t change the subject!" You scold with a point of your finger. "Second thing: just be yourself. We're going to an amusement park so you should be focused on having fun instead of being stressed out over how to impress her. This is a great place for a first real date because what better way to bond is there than sharing multiple near death experiences together?" You smile. Roller coasters are terrifying, but you've read online somewhere that fear boosts attraction in couples, so this should work like a charm.
"I don't even know if she likes roller coasters." Jungkook thinks out loud for a moment.
"Even if she doesn't, there's plenty of stuff to do there, I'm sure you won't be riding rides the entire time. You have to think more positively." You give him a reassuring look and he relaxes a bit. "Lastly, don't try too hard. Girls like effort, but usually we don't want anything too extravagant. Big gestures are sweet and all but it's the little things that we pay attention to, like if you let her win in a game, or offer to hold something for her, opening a door, pulling out a chair, things like that. Maybe you can try to win her something at one of the booths there? I'm sure she'd appreciate that."
"Okay, I'll try." Kookie says after letting your information soak in for a minute. "Thanks for the help (Y/n), I knew you'd have some advice for me." He gives you a cute bunny smile and you just want to pinch his cheeks.
"I've had a pretty shitty boyfriend for the past two years so I'm surprised you thought I'd have any real advice to give, but I'm glad I could help." You stand as he walks to the front door. "And Kook," He turns to look at you. "Relax. She's just a human, talk to her casually like you talk to me."
He nods and gives you a hug, leaving you to get ready for your day tomorrow. You were really excited to see this Jieun person, preparing to see if she really lived up to Jungkook's hype and was worth his affection. But he's had pretty good taste in women in the past so you didn't doubt him.
"What's the hold up? We were supposed to leave half an hour ago!" Hani shouts into Taehyung's house; you, her and Jieun waiting by the front door for the three boys to come out.
"We can't take them anywhere." You mumble, rolling your eyes as you check the time on your phone. You all were supposed to meet up at your house but Taehyung texted in the group chat that he "needed help with something important" so everyone just decided to meet at his house. Jungkook had picked Jieun up earlier, but since then he hasn't even said anything more than a greeting to her, which concerned you. He and Jimin told you three to wait outside while they helped Taehyung and you've never seen Jungkook look more relieved to get away from someone in your life.
"I can't do this." Taehyung says to Jimin as he enters his room.
"Me neither, go without us." Jungkook chimes in, taking a seat on the bed.
"What the hell are you talking about? Why not?" Jimin squeaks, looking between the two of them in shock.
"Jieun looks so good today and she smells so nice and I can't even look at her without blushing so obviously this isn't gonna work out." Jungkook speaks quickly, rubbing his face in stress.
"I don't want Hani to think this is a date. She keeps insisting that we're not dating, but if we all split up today it's definitely gonna seem like a date and then she'll freak out about it! And then she'll start stress flirting with other guys and I do not want to be caught in that situation." Taehyung groans, sitting beside the youngest.
"First of all, you're both going because I am NOT going to be stuck at an amusement park alone with three girls like I’m some sort of pimp, so get up and get dressed Tae." Jimin pulls Taehyung by the arm until he's standing then pushes him over to his closet. "Kookie, you've already seen each other naked so I don't know why you're acting shy now. This isn't even a real date so suck it up and have fun. This isn't supposed to be this stressful!"
The other two boys don't say anything after that and just look at each other, moving slowly into action as Taehyung pulls clothes from his wardrobe. He goes for a boyfriend look, a plaid shirt over a deep cut black tee, his signature loose fitting pants, and of course he pulls on his new tan beanie and a necklace to top it off. It takes him forever to choose his shoes, even with the help of his friends, and even longer for him to check himself out in the mirror, debating whether or not he looks good enough to go. By the end of it Jimin is emotionally exhausted, his voice already cracking from yelling at Taehyung for so long and for a second he thought your genders had switched. Weren't you and Hani supposed to be the ones that take forever to get ready?
Meanwhile, the two of you had a chance to catch up with Jieun outside.
"So, you're Jieun?" Hani asks after yelling into the house for what seemed like the tenth time. The girl only nods. She looks to be around Jungkook's age, maybe a year older than him but definitely at least a year younger than you. "Nice to meet you again, I'm Hani."
"And I'm (Y/n)." You introduced yourself and she bows at you both in greeting.
"I remember you guys from the club. You seem like a fun group." She comments, looking into the open door as if expecting the boys to walk out at any moment.
"We try.” Hani says with a flip of her hair. Jieun was just as Jungkook said she was. She was absolutely gorgeous, her dark hair, bright eyes, and vibrant smile making her very attractive. Talking to you now, you realize that she is very modest, although not at all shy and rather confident, and is very passionate about many things. You and Hani asked her about herself and learned that she was quite athletic. She danced on a recreational dance team and worked at a studio with children. Aside from that she engaged in many sports and did just about anything that required physical activity. Jieun also mentioned that she sang as a hobby and occasionally wrote songs because she had a dream of becoming an idol, which amazed both you and Hani. She seemed perfect for him.
“Why is she so perfect? Why can’t we be like her?” Hani whines to you when Jieun excuses herself to use Taehyung’s bathroom, both of you feeling terribly inferior to her.
“If I didn’t already have a boyfriend I would totally be jealous.” You say, thinking about how much attention she probably gets on a regular basis. From your short conversation, you found that she was actually a chill person. Polite and sensible. A stark contrast to when you first met, when her tongue was shoved halfway down Jungkook’s throat, but you’ll excuse her behavior because she was probably drunk and everyone seemed to be making risky decisions that night, including you. You were happy for your friend for finding someone as good as her and now you could see why he was so nervous for today.
“He picked a good one.” Your best friend comments, nodding in approval. “I’m surprised she’s into him, considering how much of a dork he is.”
“Hey! Don’t talk about my son like that! He’s just troubled.”
“No, he’s troubling. For a moment I thought there wasn’t any hope for him. That he would just repel women forever, like that time he wore too much cologne and women literally ran away from him because he smelled so bad. I’m proud he’s making progress.” Hani sighs.
“Maybe he just needs advice from the right people to get his act together.” You shrug.
A few years back you started calling Kookie “Baby Kook” and claimed him as your son as a joke since you always ended up protecting him, but somehow the name stuck and now you feel a certain attachment to him, an obligation. Like last night when he appeared at your doorstep. You contemplated telling Hani about that before Jieun came back, but then she’s looking at the door behind you.
“Oh my God, are you guys finally ready?” She groans when the three boys walk out together, two of the three looking weary and one looking mildly irritated.
“Where’s Jieun?” Jungkook notices the absence of her presence immediately and thinks the worst, wondering if she had left while he was inside because they took too long, but much to his relief, she walks out behind them, enthusiastic as ever.
“I’m here, let’s hit the road!” Clearly she’s a morning person, but the rest of you are not.
Filing into Jimin’s car, there is a bit of a skirmish for the seats. You want to sit up front with your boyfriend, but Jungkook pushes past you when you reach the door and attempts to take your place, but you push back.
“Hey! I called shotgun, I want to keep my boyfriend company.” Butterflies flutter in your belly at your use of the word, making you smile. Just on the inside, though, because on the outside you’re straining to fight off the younger man.
“Well, I want to sit in front today.” Jungkook retorts, continuing to strong-arm you out of the way so you can’t enter. The others look at the two of you as they take their own seats, Taehyung offering for Hani to sit on his lap but getting flatly rejected.
“Why? What’s the matter with sitting in the back?” You stop fighting against him to look him in the eye, crossing your arms and giving him a disgruntled frown. It takes a moment for him to answer, glancing at his date and then back at you. He leans in closer and speaks as quietly as he can.
“I can’t sit back there with her, I’ll die.” His eyes are wide and fearful as he looks at you pleadingly, hoping you’ll have mercy on him.
“You’re supposed to be on a date with her, why would you just leave her back there alone?” You look at him incredulously, wondering if he was serious or not.
“I’m not ready to be that close to her yet; please, just on the way there?” He begs, searching your eyes. Jimin yells something about leaving the two of you if you didn’t get in the car and Jungkook raises his eyebrows at you.
“Fine, but now you’re in charge of directions. If we get lost I’m kicking your ass.” You finally relent, sighing and moving to the back, squishing into the other passengers until Hani finally takes up Taehyung’s offer and sits on his lap.
You politely change seats with Jieun and take the middle seat so that she can have the window and won’t be as squished and she gives you a grateful smile, staring out of the window as you embark on your hour and a half long journey. About 5 minutes into the car ride half of you are asleep, your head leaning on Hani, whose body is leaned completely back on Taehyung as he rests his forehead on the window. Jieun expected the ride to be full of conversation and questions, but when she sees that is not the case, she allows herself to take a nap too. And it wasn’t like Jungkook was going to talk to her anyway.
Jimin looks over at Kookie at a stop light, the younger boy reading directions from his phone. Jimin pushes his lips into a tight line, knowing exactly why he fought you for the front seat.
“What are you doing?” He asks abruptly but quietly. Jungkook looks up with wide eyes.
“What do you mean? I’m reading you directions.” Kookie states as if he doesn’t understand the question.
“Why didn’t you sit back there?” Jimin speaks even softer now, motioning with his head. “With your date?”
“Oh, um, (Y/n) is smaller than me so I thought it made more sense for her to sit in the back instead. Since there’s so many people...” He lies unsteadily, sensing the glare on his older friend’s face. Jimin knows it’s a lie, but since he’s too nice to expose innocent Kook in front of Jiuen, who is most likely not fully asleep, he doesn’t say anything. But later, when he’s sure everyone’s out cold, he addresses Jungkook.
“You know, you’re going to actually have to interact with Jieun in order for this to be considered a date, right?” Jimin comments, looking in his rear view mirror to observe all of your sleeping faces. His eyes linger on you for a moment and his lips curl into a tiny smile before he pulls his gaze away to look at the road again.
“I-I know that.” Jungkook stutters, looking back as well to stare at his date. Although she was fast asleep, her hair and makeup was still perfect and her lips were parted in the most beautiful way, and Jungkook couldn’t control the blush on his face. “I just need to relax a bit more. I’ll be better when we get to the park, I promise.” He mutters, more so to himself than Jimin.
“I believe in you. She seemed really excited to hang out with you this morning, I doubt there’s much you can do to ruin that.” Jimin smiles.
“I mean...” There were thousands of ways this day could be ruined, and they all seemed very possible, some even seeming likely to happen, and the anxiety was eating Kookie alive.
“Stop worrying so much. As long as you actually talk to her and spend time together, this day will be a success.” The older reassures.
“Please don’t leave me alone with her.” Jungkook begs, but Jimin only laughs.
“You’ll be fine, it’s not like she’s gonna bite your head off or anything.” The worry left in Jungkook’s eyes makes Jimin sigh, taking pity on his cute friend. “We’ll all meet up a lot throughout the day, you won’t be alone with her the whole time.” He sighs, to the delight of the boy in the passengers seat. He really was Baby Kook.
Despite the clusters of traffic, the ride to the park is smooth and straight forward, your group arriving in less time than expected. When the car is parked, Jimin wakes up the other passengers, letting you all know that you’ve reached your destination. Everyone files out of the car, stretching your cramped limbs and retrieving the bags from the trunk, prepared for a day of fun. Already the sun is blazing, not even fully up in the sky yet, but still beaming down on you.
“Sun screen is the most important thing to remember on days like this.” Hani lectures the group, assuming the mother role. “I don’t want anyone coming up to me later complaining about sunburn. I’ll probably just laugh in your face and give you a hard pat on the back,” She says, looking directly at Taehyung to show him how serious she was. He just scratches the back of his neck sheepishly, preferring not to relive the last incident. “So, let’s take preventative measures and protect ourselves.”
You all turn to Jungkook, who was assigned the duty of bringing the sunblock, but instead he just looks back at you with wide and innocent eyes. He makes eye contact with you and you raise your eyebrows expectedly, causing confusion and slight panic to cross his face. “Wait, was I supposed to bring the sunscreen?”
A collective disappointed groan sounds among your friends and you can see Kookie’s face reddening, feeling horrible about his slip up. He was so focused on Jieun that he forgot his duties.
“It’s okay, I have some.” The fair skinned girl standing next to him smiles, dropping her bag to the ground to pull out 2 bottles of sunscreen. “I always keep it with me since I burn so easily.”
Jungkook’s eyes light up with hope as his date passes around the spray, already saving his ass and they hadn’t even gotten into the park yet. He was thankful for her, more-so than he was embarrassed, and he made a mental note to make it up to her.
“Great, we can apply now and then reapply when we go to the water park.” Hani instructs, grabbing one of the bottles.
A bottle is handed to you and you offer to spray Jimin, prompting him to take off his shirt and bare his toned upper body to you, a sight which you drink in greedily with a smirk. When you begin spraying, he jumps at the coldness on his already heated skin.
“Fuck, that’s cold.” He hisses, body flinching and contorting as you continue to spray his exposed skin. You laugh at his expense, targeting his sensitive parts such as his back and neck, enjoying the way he squirms. “Yah! That’s enough.” He shouts, snatching the can from you.
“You can never be too careful...” You muse, apologetically rubbing your hands over him to spread the lotion and make sure you haven’t missed any spots. The touch of your warm hands against him makes Jimin shiver as he watches you feel him up shamelessly, so he decides to turn the tables and spray your exposed stomach unexpectedly, causing you to scream.
Taehyung and Hani are engaged in similar shenanigans, the female trying to wrestle the bottle from the tall boy. He suggests she “strip down a little more” so he doesn’t miss any spots, but of course she refuses and tries to grab the spray can from him, to which he dodges and insists that he isn’t done applying sunscreen on her yet.
Once Jimin finishes with you, he hands Jungkook a bottle so he can help Jieun. She wore her swimsuit under her normal clothes, so she takes off her shirt and shorts so she can get total coverage. Jungkook swallows hard as she basically gives him an unintentional strip tease, revealing her thin athletic body and muscles that hide beneath her pale skin. It’s like she was made for him. He has to stop himself from drooling when she’s done, arms outstretched and ready to be sprayed. The four of his friends watch with amusement as he shyly applies the sunblock, trying too hard not to stare at any one spot and finish as quickly as possible.
“I’m just gonna say it: Jieun, you’re fucking hot.” Hani breaks the silence, smiling at the way the younger girl blushes a little. You all laugh and shake your heads at her, noticing how much shakier Jungkook becomes. “What? Everyone was thinking it.” She shrugs.
While getting sprayed, Jungkook looks for something to talk about, feeling incredibly awkward and uneasy from the silence. Everyone was already ready to go into the park so you were just waiting on him. Glancing at Jimin as he locks his car, he speaks.
“You should name your car ‘Jimin’.” He comments spontaneously, causing said boy to look up at him.
“Why would I do that?”
“Don’t fucking say it.” You groan under your breath, obviously being ignored.
“So you can park Jimin.” Kookie replies simply, laughing at his own joke while only Taehyung and Jieun giggle in response. You weren’t sure if she was just giving him a pity laugh or if she actually found it funny, but you know Taehyung did. You, Jimin, and Hani just roll your eyes at them.
“You’ve made that joke before and it still isn’t funny or clever.” Jimin sighs, walking back over to your side. But Taehyung keeps running with it.
“No, (Y/n) should name her car ‘Jimin’.” He says with a dirty smile. You give him a blank look and anticipate his next words, hoping he doesn’t say what you think he’s about to say. “So she can ride Jimin.” He announces the punchline proudly.
Immediately you turn on your heel, walking off in the direction of the park entrance followed closely by Hani and Jimin who leave the other three to chase after you.
“Hey, where are you going?” Taehyung laughs as he jogs to catch up. Hani sneezes loudly.
“Bless you!” You all reply in unison and she waves you off.
“Ugh, allergies.” She says rubbing her nose.
“Yeah, she’s allergic to stupidity and it’s just oozing from you right now.” You tell Taehyung with a motion of your hand, receiving a cackle from Hani, who continues to rub at her nose as you keep walking toward the gate.
After security checks, you all finally enter the park, taking in the scenery. A worker at the front hands you all maps and offers to take your picture by the large fountain, to which you agree. Of course it takes a few times to get a good picture, someone was always fighting or blinking and in one of the pictures all of you are running from a bee, but eventually one came out right. When the worker walks away, your group just stands there, a bit disoriented in such a big setting.
“Where do we want to go first?” You ask, looking over Tae’s shoulder at the map he’s holding.
“Everyone’s riding rollercoasters, right?” He asks, looking up at your friends. Everyone nods so he points to the nearest ride on the map. “We should go here first, this one doesn’t seem too bad so it can be like a warmup for the more serious rides at the back of the park.”
Without further discussion, you set off for the wooden ride to the right of where you were standing, nervous jitters fluttering in your stomach. Jimin grabs your hand as you walk and you thread your fingers with his without hesitation. Hand holding was so rare with your ex, it felt weird to do it in public. But Jimin has always liked to hold your hand, it’s just never been in a romantic way before. You like this new experience.
Reaching the ride, you see how big it actually is. The drops are massive and the sound the carts make as they zoom past at surprising speeds makes your heart race. There are aggressive twists and turns that are sure to give you a thrill, and you become more and more excited at the thought of it.
“This is the warmup?” Hani looks like she’s going to vomit. She’d get on anything if you could convince her to get in line, but if she stared at it for too long she would chicken out. Sure, she acts tough on a regular basis, but everyone has their weaknesses. Jimin is similar to her. He loves roller coasters when he’s riding them, but he doesn’t like to look at them too much beforehand because then he would get scared. Knowing this, you usher everyone into the queue before anyone can say otherwise.
“Don’t worry too much about this one, the only thing intimidating about it is the speed.” Jungkook explains like a seasoned amusement park connoisseur, noting how Jieun gives him an impressed glance. “As long as you don’t swallow any bugs, you should be fine.”
You can feel Jimin’s hand becoming clammy as you near the front of the line. The plus side of coming to the park so early in the morning is that the lines are shorter because there’s less people, but he felt as though that was working against him because everything was happening all too fast. You squeeze his hand reassuringly, smiling at him to calm his nerves.
“I love rollercoasters.” Jieun quips, practically bouncing with excitement and skipping down the rows. “It gives you such a rush; the high speeds, the wind in your face, not to mention the view of the park..” She sighs longingly, momentarily stuck in her thoughts. “If you aren’t awake by now, this’ll definitely do the trick.”
You reach the front of the line faster than expected; Kookie was right, this ride was quick, either that or it’s just really short. You bunch into carts of two, you and Jimin sitting in the middle of the train, Hani and Tae seated behind you, and, as expected, the daredevils Jieun and Jungkook sitting in the very first car.
“You can hold onto me if you’re scared.” You hear Taehyung say to Hani, the two linking arms to brace themselves.
Glancing at your boyfriend, you teasingly repeat the same thing. “You can hold onto me if you’re scared.” You purposely lower your voice a little to mock Tae’s own and the four of you laugh, although Jimin grabs your hand again, holding on tight. A worker comes around and checks your safety devices, signaling to the other staff to start the ride. It makes a slow ascension up the first hill, every loud click beneath you rattling your nerves and making you bubble with anticipation. Jimin breathes heavily beside you, trying to focus on the view of the park that Jieun mentioned before, but you could see the distress on his face.
“You okay up there, Jiminnie?” Taehyung calls. You can tell he’s enjoying this already. “(Y/n), he hasn’t passed out already has he?” He teases as you creep closer to the top.
“Shut up, Tae.” Jimin protests weakly. “This isn’t even that bad.” As he finishes his statement, the ride reaches the summit and stops, holding you in suspense as Kookie’s car hangs partway down the slope. Jimin sees this and gulps, knowing what lies ahead in just a quick moment.
“Are you sure about that?” As soon as the last word leaves Taehyung’s mouth, the ride releases and you all plummet down the tall drop, deafening screams coming from everyone involved. You scream and laugh as the cars take you through turns and drops, the high speeds pushing back your hair and making your eyes water. Jimin never stops yelling, horror in his voice the entire time as he squeezes the life out of your hand, but it only serves to make you laugh harder and by the end of it you’re struggling to catch your breath. Hani’s shrill screams come from behind you, her voice resembling a whistle more than anything, and they harmonize with Taehyung’s more joyful shouts and ‘woos’. As the ride slows down to a stop at the terminal, Jimin’s body relaxes then seemingly liquifies, making your eyes widen as he slumps in his seat.
“I survived,” He murmurs, looking over at your smiling face. “I thought I was going to die.”
“Congratulations, Minnie, you made it through the warm up.” You laugh patting him on the head gently after combing through his unruly hair with your fingers. The workers unlock the safety devices and everyone stands up, retrieving their bags from the platform and walking down the exit ramp. You all wobble slightly, still disoriented from the fast ride.
“Daebak!” Jieun and Jungkook shout in unison, both talking a million miles an hour and laughing at each other’s banter in a language that only they could understand, from the sounds of it.
“Oh God, my life flashed before my eyes at least 3 times during that ride.” Hani huffs, out of breath and throat already sore.
“I’ve never heard you scream like that, are you sure you weren’t blowing a whistle?” You ask, causing everyone to giggle.
“I don’t remember most of that ride, I think I blacked out after the first drop.” Running a hand over her face, she wipes tears from the corners of her eyes while you do the same, except yours are from laughter and hers are from anguish.
“Guys the pictures are up!” Taehyung points, directing your line of sight to the screens in front of you that display the many different facial expressions of your friends. The group erupts into laughter after just one glance, Jimin falling into you and leaning against your smaller frame as he goes weak with laughter. His small hand covers his mouth as he lets out his distinctive high pitch giggles, and you have to take a moment to stop and notice him. Fuck, why didn’t you ever pay attention to him before? He’s absolutely adorable. He stumbles around and nearly crumbles to his knees in glee as Jungkook points out everyone’s faces, other groups of people crowding around the monitors to get a look at themselves too.
“Look at Hani, she looks like her eyes are about to pop out of her head! I’ve never seen her eyes get that wide before!” Jungkook howls as she practically wheezes beside him. She’s doubled over with one hand on Taehyung’s shoulder for support, and even through his laughter he tenses up at her touch, cheeks reddening just the tiniest bit.
“Jimin and (Y/n) look like the drama masks,” Jieun comments, pointing to your expression of pure joy and excitement next to Jimin’s face of unconcealed terror and regret. “Why does it look like he’s about to cry?” She can barely get out the sentence through her snickering, wiping away her own tears.
Your attention returns to your boyfriend, who is barely holding himself up from the ground. His eyes are almost entirely shut from how hard they’re smiling and his fluffy hair bounces with every shake of his body, quiet squeaks all he can manage to release. The light reflects off of his round cheeks and he seems to glow, his happiness contagious and making everyone around smile unconsciously. You wish you could get a picture of this face instead. Even when you’ve all calmed down and Taehyung is buying the picture (presumably for future blackmail purposes), Jimin just can’t seem to get it together and you practically have to drag him out of the way.
“Come on, let’s get in line for the next ride before the adrenaline wears off!” Jieun shouts, grabbing Kookie’s hand and sprinting off in the direction of the tallest ride, both of them apparently forgetting that they’re with a group. And apparently Jungkook has also forgotten his shyness around her. You let them go, though, since this was technically a date and it seemed like they had broken the ice and moved past their initial awkwardness of being alone together. The remaining 4 of you walk in that direction too, before realizing where they were going and stopping in your tracks.
“Woah, wait!” Hani stops abruptly, eyes scanning the height of the rollercoaster. It’s a simple ride really; nothing more than a steep incline and a straight death drop that leads into a few twists and turns. But when you see how fast the ride accelerates to go up the hill and come back down again, a collective chill crawls up each of your spines. “They’re going on that?! Oh hell no! Do you know what this means?” She asks, looking around at your confused faces. Taehyung shakes his head in reply. “I can’t be friends with them anymore.” She announces resolutely, much to your surprise.
“Why not?” Jimin asks, eyebrows raised in mild amusement.
“Because people who would willingly go on something like that clearly do not value their own lives, which means they surely do not value mine.” She turns on her heel and presses past you, walking in the other direction and not waiting for you to follow. “Let’s find something else to ride.”
Usually people knock out the big rides first, leaving all of the smaller attractions for later when their energy starts to deplete and they can take the time to calm themselves down, so when Hani leads you all to a small indoor ride, there’s virtually no one inside. It’s themed after some cartoon you heard of when you were a kid and the interior of the building is colored with neon and fluorescent paint that glows in the black lighting. As you wind through the long pathways and different rooms, it becomes apparent that this must be a very popular attraction because the queue seems never ending. Taehyung’s laughter seems to echo through the empty rooms as he skips ahead, stopping at every interactive object like a child, playing in the funhouse mirrors, watching the short clips of the cartoon that appear on the screens, pointing out how everyone’s clothing glows in the dark whenever you pass under a black light.
“Walk!” Hani hisses, pushing him from behind when he stops in the middle of a narrow pathway, the sounds of the ride finally coming into earshot. “This rollercoaster better be worth the trouble of us walking for so long.” She sighs, keeping her hands firmly on Taehyung’s back as she pushes him along. He seems to enjoy it, purposely slowing down so she runs into the back of him, pressing harder against him to urge his body forward, and he knows she doesn’t mind the way he’s messing with her, he can hear the smile in her voice every time she yells at him.
Shuffling slowly behind them, Jimin silently pulls your arm, holding you back so he can hold you firmly to his body, hands on your waist and eyes smiling down at you. Your eyes are wide as you look at him, about to ask him what he’s doing, but then he swoops down and claims your mouth in your first kiss of the day. It’s not rushed or needy, it’s the kind of slow, relaxed kiss that makes your heart pound against your chest and blood rush to your cheeks. Your back meets the wall and he pins you there with one hand leaning beside your head for support, the other still locked onto your hip. The kiss is a welcomed surprise and you can’t help the way your knees get weak just from his touch. Despite being cuddled up with Jimin almost everyday this week, you still can’t get over the fact that he wants you this way, that he’s yours. He’s told you many times that now that you’re together he won’t hold himself back anymore when it comes to you, but you didn’t expect him to mean it like this. Though, you can’t say that you don’t enjoy the affection.
“Excuse me,” Hani clears her throat loud enough to catch your attention and when you pull away, you find both of them staring at you two in shock. “This is neither the time nor place for that. Seriously guys, there are cameras everywhere. Have some decency.” Taehyung shakes his head along with her words in fake disapproval, clicking his tongue when you shyly pull away from each other to walk up to where they are.
“C’mon lovebirds, we’re almost at the front!” He leads the way around a few more corners until you’re finally at the front of the queue, the line only consisting of a single couple boarding one of the carts. You take your seat next to Jimin and the carts exit the station in two’s, leaving you alone with him as you enter the dark tunnel. The ride is all indoors so it’s pitch black for a few seconds before you ride through another room with vibrant flashing lights that highlight the scenery around the track.
“I don’t think I got to properly say good morning to you.” Jimin’s eyes are focused on you already when you turn to him, whimsical music playing around you to accompany the action happening around you that you aren’t paying attention to.
“Is that what that was about back there?” You point with your thumb, raising an eyebrow.
“No, I just felt like kissing you,” He shrugs, “but this morning was busy and I didn’t get a lot of time to talk to you, so I’m saying it now. Good morning, gorgeous.”
“Ew, you’re so cheesy.” You nudge him with your shoulder playfully, barely noticing that your cart was ascending a small incline.
“I told you, I’m gonna say it everyday just to remind you. I have to make up for all that lost time.” You know he’s referring to the time you wasted with your ex, all those wasted days of not being appreciated or acknowledged. Neither of you have talked about him since then, but he’s always there, hanging in between the lines, and Jimin is always trying to prove what a trash man he was to you by overcompensating. Or maybe he’s just always this tooth rottingly sweet, you still haven’t figured it out yet.
“You don’t have to...” You mumble.
“I know. I want to. Plus, I don’t think I can stop myself.” Just as the two of you start to giggle, you reach a drop and your car speeds down the hill, flashing lights passing you at every turn. You go through a few more dips, spinning around and even going backwards at one point, following animated characters and a storyline that you haven’t been paying attention to. Somehow during the ride, you managed to scoot closer to each other, your sides touching and your hands wrapped around his arm, not in fear, but out of pure joy. This ride isn’t nearly as scary as the last, it moves slower and the drops are shorter and more gradual, so you and Jimin enjoy it equally, laughing throughout the entire experience all the way until it reaches its end at the same place it began. His cheers and laughter of amusement echo in your mind as you come to a stop, finally untangling yourself from him.
Taehyung and Hani are just getting out ahead of you, laughing to themselves and stumbling onto the platform. You take note of Taehyung’s manners as he extends a hand out to Hani as she steps out of the car after him, and you see her hesitation to take it before she grabs hold, pulling it away quickly after she regains her balance.
“That was fun, we should go on more rides like this.” Jimin comments when all of you walk outside, squinting in the bright daytime light.
“Why? Because it’s dark and no one can see you making out in there?” Taehyung replies with a sassy purse of his lips. Hani snorts beside him.
“No, because it’s a kiddy ride and it doesn’t make him scream like a baby.” You tease, causing an uproar of laughter from your friends.
“Okay, ouch. What is it, ‘gang up on Jimin’ day or something?” He pouts, though he can’t stay mad at you for long and ends up smiling along with everyone else as you walk towards the next attraction.
“We have a winner!” A few spectators clap as Jieun grins triumphantly, accepting a small stuffed monkey from the merchant as he proclaims that she is the fastest racer.
After knocking out all of the most exciting rollercoasters, Jungkook and his date have made it to the back of the park in record time. Instead of moving on to the smaller rides, they agreed to try out some of the games, mostly because Jungkook wouldn’t stop bragging about how easy some of them seemed.
“I thought you said you were bad at carnival games?” He points out as they begin to walk away.
“Yeah, but we were just shooting water at a target. It wasn’t that hard.” He watches as she offers her prize to one of the children they played against, the youngest one whose face was scrunched in disappointment. The little girl looks at her and nearly snatches the monkey away before sheepishly muttering a thanks upon her parents request, but Jieun only laughs.
“That was nice of you.” Nicer than he would have been.
“Eh, the monkey was kinda ugly anyway.” The brightness of Jieun’s smile makes Kookie blush slightly as he laughs along, allowing her to pull him through the crowds of people amongst the other stations. “You aren’t purposely letting me win these games, are you? That’s the third time I’ve beaten you.”
“What, you don’t like winning?” He quirks up the corner of his mouth and she shakes her head.
“Not like that.”
“Fine, then I won’t show you any mercy next time.” He promises, to which she accepts with a nod and a competitive sparkle in her eye. The truth is, Jungkook hasn’t been letting her win, she’s been beating him fair and square this whole day, but he didn’t want her to know that because he’s been talking trash about his skills since they got here. They approach a station that is unoccupied, the merchant beaconing them over as soon as she sees that it has caught their eye.
“You two look pretty cute, first date?” She questions as they approach and Jieun is the only one who can respond. “Aw, that’s adorable. Hey man, if you wanna impress her, you should show her your skills. You look like the athletic type.” The woman challenges Jungkook, and he isn’t one to back down from a challenge.
“Let me win you something.” There’s this cockiness in his voice that makes his date giggle, his shoulders seemingly swelling with pride and arrogance as he stands in front of the counter. It’s basketball, something Jungkook isn’t too bad at, and he’s confident that he’ll be able to win this game.
“You don’t have to do this for me.” Jieun reasons, tempted to tell him that the game is probably rigged anyway, but Jungkook doesn’t look like he’d care all that much.
“Don’t worry, I got this.” Famous last words.
“$3 for 5 balls. All you have to do is make it in the hoop 3 times and you win.” Seems easy enough. He hands over the money and the basketballs line up in front of him, cheesy arcade music starting up when the worker presses a button. A bell sounds as a cue for him to start and he grabs a ball immediately, missing the sigh coming from the girl behind him.
He makes the first shot easily, the second goes in with a loop around the rim, and his pride is through the figurative roof. But on the third shot, the hoop begins to move side to side. He is surprised when his ball misses its mark and as he stares, trying to get his timing right, the speed of the moving basket increases.
“Two more chances left!” The worker announces. But his luck wanes and the forth ball bounces off the rim. “Only one ball left! Really follow that hoop, c’mon. It’s all about focus.” She coaches, much to Jungkook’s annoyance because he really was trying, but his final shot misses entirely and the game stops with a buzzer noise and defeated sound effects. “Oh! How unfortunate. Do you wanna try again? You still gotta win your girl that prize— looks like she really wants one.”
With a heavy sigh, Jungkook turns to Jieun and stares at her in thought. She’s just standing there looking impartial to all of the giant superhero plushies lining the station, but he really wants to prove to her that he can do it. He needs to win her this game. In reality, she’s about to open her mouth and tell him that she doesn’t want him to waste his money on something she doesn’t even want, but before the words can leave her, he’s handing in another $3 and preparing to take his first shot. The second time around doesn’t go as well and he’s already down to 1 ball when the hoop starts moving, his last chance bouncing off the edge again. Watching this really is painful and Jieun finally decides that she needs to put an end to this.
“Hey, it’s okay. You don’t have to win me anything, let’s just move on.”
“No, I can do it,” He tries to reason, reaching into his pocket for more money, but she grabs his wrist and gives him those big pleading eyes and he melts. “Fine.”
“Why don’t you let her try? She looks like she can play. I’ll even change the price to $1 just for her.” The saleswoman suggests, playing with one of the basketballs. She watches as their eyes meet and she can see that they truly think about it before Jungkook decides that he would like to see her try— probably just so he can prove to himself that the game is actually hard and it’s not just him— so he hands the woman another dollar. “Awesome! Let’s see what ya got.”
“Wish me luck!” Jieun says as she picks up a ball, but it soon becomes apparent that she doesn’t need it because she’s knocking out the baskets like it’s her job. Jungkook stands silently beside her, mouth open comically as he witnesses her aim and shoot with the ease of a pro player, making the third basket with a flashy swoosh and two balls to spare. The world around him erupts into noise as Jieun, the saleswoman, and a group of random bystanders who were watching them play begin to cheer and shout praise.
“That was amazing!” The merchant announces, and he only just realizes that she’s been using a microphone this entire time. It’s loud. “Did you see that last shot? The ball didn’t even touch the rim! I wish I had an instant replay of that!”
“Omg, I can’t believe I did that!” She gasps, covering her mouth in shock and joy. She looks just as dumbfounded as Jungkook and he can’t find it in himself to be upset with her.
“You looked so cool! Maybe you should be a basketball player instead of a dancer.” Sure, his ego definitely took a blow, but he felt an odd sense of pride at her accomplishment. Even though she wasn’t “his girl” per se, he still felt like he could claim her, and amidst the celebration, it kinda felt like his win too.
“I haven’t seen anyone win this game since I started working here,” The worker admits. “You’ve got skills. Pick your prize.” She motions to the wall of plushies and Jieun pauses in thought, glancing over at her date.
“Which one do you like?” She inquires.
“Oh, n-no this is your prize. You pick.” Jungkook hates the way he stutters at her sudden attention.
“Like I said, I don’t want one. Hm, I’m thinking you look more like a Hulk guy?” She’s studying him up and down and he can feel himself heating up the longer she looks.
“Actually, I like Iron Man.” He says, scratching the back of his neck. She simply nods and points to the biggest one, and the woman happily retrieves it, waving them away with well wishes on their first date. As they walk, Jieun hands the Iron Man figure over to Jungkook and he pouts.
“You know, I would have won if you’d let me try one more time.” He grumbles, looking back at his recent failure. She finds it cute.
“Yeah, I’m sure you would have.” She reassures and nothing in her voice makes him think she is mocking him. “But be grateful I won you that anyway. That thing is half as big as me!” She giggles, a slight triumphant glow on her cheeks as they make their way through the park.
Sometime after your third ride together, Hani and Taehyung separated from you and Jimin to do their own thing. Hani claimed that her heart couldn’t take any more rollercoasters for the moment and Taehyung graciously accepted this by agreeing to go on the smaller attractions with her. Kiddy rides, really: the large swing ride, the one that looks like an octopus, the pirate ship, etc. Taehyung had suggested they go on the Claw, but that looked a little too intense for Hani because of how high it goes, so they skipped that one. Finally, they make it to Hani’s absolute favorite ride, the Teacups, and she pulls him all the way to the line.
“The Teacups is your favorite ride?” He questions with a laugh, bracing himself for the hit he receives on his shoulder.
“Shut up, you still request kids menus to draw on when we go out to eat. I don’t wanna hear it.” She crosses her arms over her chest, but Taehyung finds it adorable.
“I wasn’t attacking you, I just think it’s interesting.” It is interesting, how someone who acts so menacing can be such a baby on the inside.
“What’s with that?” She asks suddenly, facial expression turning skeptical as she looks him up and down.
“What’s with what?”
“You haven’t picked on me all day, why are you being so nice?”
“Well, you haven’t flirted with any random guys all day so I guess today is strange for everyone.” There really isn’t anything Taehyung can think to say to her question, so he deflects. There’s not a chance in hell that he would ever say that he’s trying to be nicer to her so she likes him more and will consider dating him— if he says that, he’s sure she would run away screaming.
“That’s only because no one has flirted with me yet and I’m not going to throw myself around like a thirsty hoe. But it’ll happen, just wait.” Hani pushes hair away from her face in that sassy way and Taehyung can’t resist snorting in laughter.
“That doesn’t seem conceited at all.” He mumbles sarcastically as they step up in the line.
“Oh fuck off, Man Whore. You’re one to talk.” A few parents look back at her but she doesn’t seem to notice.
“Hani, there are literally children everywhere around here, watch your mouth.” Tae scolds, but she only rolls her eyes and turns away, apparently forgetting about her earlier question of his behavior, much to his relief.
As they near the front of the line, they spot Jungkook and Jieun passing by, but the pair is walking too fast for either of them to catch their attention. Jungkook seems to be hugging something red and yellow, but he disappears before Taehyung can make out what it is.
“Jungkook and Jieun just walked past,” He states as he leans against the railing.
“I saw. This day seems to be going well for them, I’m glad he finally grew some balls.” Hani smirks, still gazing in their direction.
“I’d say this day is going pretty well for us, too.” As soon as the words leave his mouth, Taehyung regrets them. Hani turns to face him with an odd look on her face, not really disgust, but rather skepticism.
“Yeah, but they’re on a date.”
“Couldn’t you say that this is sorta like a date, too? Not exactly a romantic one, but it’s still a date.” He’s making it worse for himself, he knows it, but he just can’t stop the words from coming. And so he digs the grave deeper.
“It’s not a date.” She shuts that idea down quickly, but there is an ease to her words. Almost like she doesn’t know that she’s hurting him.
“Why are you so touchy about that word?” He tries to laugh it off.
“It just... bugs me. I haven’t been on a date in, like, a year. I don’t do dates.”
“And why is that?” Taehyung is genuinely curious to know. She probably assumes that he’s like her, that he doesn’t date or have interests that go further than finding a quick fuck, but that’s not true at all. He’s just never had the best luck with women— and he is mostly to blame for that.
“When it’s a date people expect things from you. There’s an etiquette that society has deemed acceptable, especially for women, and I’ve never really been into all of that. I’m not a dainty lady and I hate when people do things that I didn’t ask for. Guys just seem to be too overbearing for me on dates: picking up tabs, trying too hard to be polite, scrutinizing my every detail and flaw. And on top of that, we’re supposed to do cute couples stuff like kiss and hold hands and shit. It’s a lot of pressure.”
“Not all dates have to be like that. They can be casual like this.” So she isn’t into the “nice guy” act. Taehyung should probably dial it down a little bit then.
“Yes, but this still isn’t a date. We aren’t a couple.” She insists, leaning against the railing across from him.
“You don’t need to be a couple to go on a date. That’s what the date is for. Jungkook and Jieun aren’t a couple yet, but this is a date for them.” He tries to keep his voice stable and calm. Why is he so adamant about proving this point?
“But it’s different with them because they actually want to become a couple. And they act like one too.”
The gates open and the two of them enter the attraction, Hani booking it for one of the teacups toward the back. She sits down and waits for Taehyung to close the gate and take a seat across from her before her hands are on the wheel in the center, itching to start the ride. She begins spinning their teacup before the ride starts like all the other kids around them, and Tae places his hands on the wheel to help.
“I think we’re acting like a couple, too. We’re doing everything together and having a good time.” He offers, pulling her attention away from her giggling that he finds to be contagious.
“I agree, we are having a good time,” She smiles. “But really, that’s it, isn’t it? I find you attractive, you find me attractive, we fucked a couple of times, but that doesn’t make us a couple. There aren’t any real feelings involved and we’re still free to do whatever we want. None of that mushy couples crap like Jimin is sucking (Y/n) into. I’d say we’re fuck buddies, at most.”
It feels like a dagger has sliced through Taehyung’s heart at her words, each one adding a deeper and deeper wound, and all he can do is sit there quietly as the attraction begins to move and ponder her words. He turns the wheel with her, their cup spinning almost at top speed, and he watches as Hani fights to stay upright against physics, laughing and trying to look at all the other moving vehicles around them. He thinks then, how can someone so beautiful say something so cruel to him? But he knows her well. Hani is the type of person who hides her feelings by saying the exact opposite of what she wants, never explicitly telling anyone what she desires, then waiting for them to figure it out. He can only hope that this is one of those times. The more he thinks about her words, the less he pays attention to the present world, and before he knows it, Taehyung has stopped turning the wheel and is staring blankly at her joyous expression.
“If that’s all we are, then why do I feel this way? Why does it feel like my heart will fly right out of my chest whenever we interact? I wish I could let you see how I feel for once because maybe you’d feel differently. I know you feel something too. Why is this so hard for me? Why is it so hard for you to accept me?”
“Hey, why’d you stop spinning? I need help here!” Taehyung knows she can’t hear him over the loud music and wind rushing past their ears. His voice was nothing more than aimless murmuring, but it felt good to say it out loud. A part of him is curious about what would happen if she did hear him, but it’s probably better if she doesn’t.
“Sorry.” He apologizes, their cup accelerating when he joins her turning once again. She thinks he’s apologizing about the ride, the thought of him apologizing for his feelings for her never crossing her unbothered mind. He thinks she doesn’t notice how hard he’s trying to be happy, the thought of her heart aching with disappointment and fear never crossing his puzzled mind. He doesn’t know that she’s afraid of the feelings she already has for him.
“It’s 12:30 bitches, where are you?” You speak out loud as you type into your group chat. Jimin fans himself beside you, sitting on a bench near the entrance to the water park, staring down at the park map.
“Why do the rides here look scarier than the roller coasters?” He frowns. You lean your cheek on his shoulder to look at the map and shrug.
“I bet they’re not even that bad in person. I can’t wait to get in the water.” This heat is something else, and as the temperatures keep climbing, you want nothing more than to dive into the nearest pool and float away. “Maybe we should stop by the Lazy River first just to get wet before going on the slides?”
“It’s so hot that I might just stay there all-“
“What’s up, losers,” Hani interrupts, sliding right into the place next to Jimin and squishing him between your bodies. Taehyung stands in front of you all.
“Wait, come here, Tae.” You pull his arm and he moves toward you with one eyebrow raised as you shift him until his body blocks the sun from your face. “Ah, don’t move.” Letting go of his arm, you enjoy his shade and close your eyes. He scoffs but stays put.
“We still waiting for Kookie?” Jimin asks, handing the map off to Hani.
“He said they’re almost here in the group chat. I wouldn’t be surprised if they finished the whole park already— did you see how fast they were walking?” She answers, shading her eyes with the flimsy paper.
Taehyung chuckles, looking around the area. If they were on their way, they would probably be here soon. “They better hurry up because I’m so fucking hot I feel like I’m about to die.”
“Do you know how disrespectful it would be to die right in front of me? Go die over there.” You send him away, but as soon as he moves you whine from the loss of shade. “Wait, no, come back!”
“I’m gonna buy a water bottle, you guys want anything?” Tae asks and the three of you shake your heads, watching as he walks away toward a small cart where a lady is selling drinks and ice cream. As he approaches, the lady straightens and fixes her hair, flashing him her best smile and batting her lashes. Both you and Jimin look over at Hani, who is watching the entire exchange, and you can practically feel the fumes coming off of her.
“We made it!” Jungkook announces, stepping up beside the bench with Jieun in tow. “Where’s Taehyung?” You all point and the pair follow your eyes to where the young lady is leaning into her cooler of drinks very seductively in front of a somewhat indifferent Taehyung. He isn’t showing much of a reaction, but you notice his fidgeting, either from anxiety or impatience. When he hands over the cash, the woman brushes his fingers intentionally and all of your jaws drop at her blatant flirting.
“I know he’s not my boyfriend, but he’s not her boyfriend either, so she needs to hop off his dick before we have to fight.” Hani is trying her hardest to contain herself, she really is, but the way that that woman is flirting with Taehyung is triggering something inside her that looks pretty damn close to jealousy.
“You okay there, Han?” You ask from the other side of the bench, keeping an eye on her to make sure she doesn’t get up and snatch that girl by her bangs.
“Oh yeah, I’m perfectly fine.” She says through gritted teeth.
“Remember what you said about it being okay if he ever decided to take someone else home?” You remind her, smirking when she crosses her arms.
“Absolutely.”
“How are you feeling about that now?”
“I said what I said. I said what I meant and I meant what I said.”
“I thought you didn’t like hyung like that?” Jungkook asks, confused.
“They’re fucking.” It comes out so easily that you don’t even realize that it was supposed to be a secret until Hani yells out your name in betrayal, causing you to suck in your lips. But it’s out there now.
“And I oop-“ Jieun feels like she shouldn’t be here for this, but things are starting to get interesting and she can’t bring herself to leave.
“You and Tae?!” Jungkook whisper shouts at her as if Taehyung would be able to hear him from all the way over there where the woman is still flirting with him.
“We fucked once.” She holds up a finger for emphasis, but you give her a look of disbelief and she purses her lips. “Okay, maybe it was a few more times than that.”
“I can’t believe you didn’t say anything!” You pout, turning away from her.
“Yeah, what the fuck is that about? I thought we were close!” Jungkook steps forward, clearly hurt that he’s been left out.
“Jimin doesn’t look that surprised.” Jieun points out, drawing everyone’s attention to your boyfriend, who sits there nonchalantly as he listens to you argue.
“Oh I already knew all of this. Of course Taehyung couldn’t shut up about it.”
“See, Hani? Even Tae told Jimin! What kind of bestie are you?” You fake cry, pulling the most hurt face you can muster, throwing a hand over your face just to guilt her, and Jungkook tags along.
“I’m sorry, okay? But let’s not forget the fact that you waited a whole week to tell us that you and Jimin are dating.” She brings up, shutting your whole argument down. She’s right about that, and you almost feel bad about it, but since she also kept a secret, it kinda cancels out.
“So are you guys like... a thing?” Jieun asks.
“No, we are not a thing, we’re just friends. He doesn’t like me like that.” Composing herself, Hani relaxes back into the seat, but she still can’t pull her eyes away from Tae walking away and the lady eyeing him up and down. You don’t bring up how it seems like she’s implying that there would be a relationship if he did like her that way, but you’re sure everyone else noticed.
“Really? It sounds like you’re trying to convince yourself of that more than anything.” Jimin snickers, earning a razor edged glare from her.
“Watch it, pretty boy, before I shove this map up your ass.” She hisses, sending Jimin recoiling into you. “Let’s just go into this stupid park so I don’t have to watch him flirt with anymore ugly tramps.”
Just as she stands up, Taehyung reaches you, oblivious to her obvious jealousy. “Are we ready to go?”
“Yup! To the changing rooms!” You point and everyone follows Hani as she leads the way toward the changing rooms, the group of you renting out a locker to place all of your valuables in.
“Jungkook, what the hell is that?” Jimin questions, finally noticing the giant stuffed Iron Man that he’s been holding.
“Aw, did you win Jieun a prize?” You ask, looking between their faces, but Jungkook only looks down sheepishly.
“Actually, she won this for me.” He answers shyly, cheeks pinking up at your faces.
“Yeah, turns out he’s terrible at carnival games.” She smiles, nudging his shoulder playfully.
“Wow, Kookie. And after all that shit you were talking yesterday.” Taehyung laughs, the rest of you joining in on the teasing.
“I get it, I’m dumb. Can we please move on?” He whines, hiding his embarrassed bunny smile behind the doll.
“For the record, he did make some great attempts to impress me. I think he still has a chance with me.” At this, Jungkook uncovers his face, grinning down at her. “All will be forgiven as long as you share a funnel cake with me at some point today. I really want one.” She groans, mouth already watering. He agrees enthusiastically. You feel pride swell in your chest, your baby is growing up.
“That thing is not going to fit in the locker.” It’s Hani that breaks the moment, looking back and forth between the doll and the small locker size. “Guess I have to stay out of the water and watch it so it doesn’t get stolen. Damn, it’s too bad.” She shakes her head in faux disappointment and you immediately shut her down.
“No, nope, you’re getting in the water, we’ve been over this. C’mon let’s get dressed.” You nag as you pull her away.
In the changing room, you and Hani put on your swimsuits, showing them off and praising each other, as best friends do. Jieun already had on her swimsuit so she stayed out by the lockers, so it was just the two of you getting ready. While standing in the mirror to tie up your hair, you spot a familiar face in the background and your eyes go wide, elbow nudging into Hani's side a bit harder than you intended.
"Ow, what the-" You shoot her a look and she quiets down.
"That's her." You whisper, eyes staring down a woman through the mirror, glancing away after your friend sees who you were looking at.
"His side hoe? Candy the Stripper?" She whispers, eyes now locked on the unassuming lady.
"Yes, now stop staring." You say, so she looks away and continues struggling with her hair.
"She's not even that pretty." Hani scoffs. "Should we go over there and say something?"
"No! I don't want to ever have to interact with her or that asshole ever again." You roll your eyes, preparing to leave as soon as possible. "Come on, just leave your hair down, it's gonna get messy anyway." Hani stops to look at you with attitude, running her fingers through the long ropes of her hair.
"The goal is to not look like Medusa by the end of today, this monstrosity needs to be contained." She was right. Sometimes it seemed like her hair had a mind of its own and did whatever it wanted, so you let her take her time pushing it back into a loose ponytail, offering Candy a few quick glances before grabbing your things and walking out.
"I'm heading back to Jimin. We'll be out there waiting." You say, not looking back to see if Candy was looking. Honestly you felt like you looked way better than her. Your body was better, your personality was better, and you were rocking your outfit. This was your moment to shine.
Walking out of the changing room felt like you were walking down a runway. Maybe it was just the clothes you were wearing but something felt different. You felt good, sexy even, and all you wanted to do was put yourself on display for everyone to see the new and improved version of you. Things seemed to move in slow motion as Jimin turned his head and saw you walking— no, striding toward him in the middle of the busy walkway. From the way your hips swayed, to the swing of your hair, to the slight attitude you put into every movement especially when you put on your sunglasses, you looked like a freshly opened box of sunshine, radiating confidence and beauty for the world to see. But then you caught sight of that sickeningly greasy grin from behind your boyfriend and just like that the box was slammed shut, sealed with chains, and shoved into a bedroom closet.
You almost stopped dead in your tracks when you saw his face, the face that you wished you would never have to look at again, the face that made you sick to your stomach just thinking about it. You were glad your shades were partially covering your expression because you were sure you looked mortified. But it was as if he could sense your discomfort and his smile grew when he noticed the effect he had on you. He always did that. Smiled when you would crawl back into your shell and turn into a passive being. It was like he fed off of your anxiety and it somehow made him bigger, or at least feel bigger, and it was instances like this that gave him the opportunity to walk all over you. Your perception of him is now strongly skewed since you broke up with him. In only a week’s time, you have been treated better by Jimin than your ex ever did in the two years you were together and you quickly realized just how much he had abused you. Not physically, but emotionally. He abused his power over you because he knew you wouldn't do a damn thing about it. Told you not to get too confident because "you could always look better". One time he even yelled at you in public for "dressing like a slut" when your skirt was an inch too short, which is ironic considering the woman he ended up with. But all of the little things like that crushed your self esteem and you had turned into a timid girl around him without even noticing it.
You were never like that with Jimin. Even when you were still just friends, you were a completely different person. It wasn't just that you were comfortable around him, but somehow you knew he would never pass judgment on you and that you always had a listening ear, shoulder to cry on, and a ball of happiness to brighten your days. It was good to know that he stayed consistent with that as a boyfriend.
Chopping your steps, you shift your eyes back to the man who actually loves you and scurry toward him, nearly tripping over your own feet. Your head and shoulders had dropped without you realizing it, but Jimin noticed. He was watching you the whole time.
"What's wrong?" He asks, analyzing your face. He could see the small frown you tried to conceal and the nervous way you wiped your clammy hands against your leg.
"Nothing's wrong. What do you mean?" You respond, trying to sound convincing and failing.
"You look like you've just seen a ghost." He chuckles. You laugh along halfheartedly, but don't reply. As far as you were concerned, your ex was dead to you, so Jimin was not completely wrong. It felt as if you **had seen a ghost. A ghost from your not so distant past.
“Uh, where did the others go?” Changing the subject, you shift the attention away from yourself.
“Still over by the lockers. They wanted to lounge by the wave pool, but I think we should eat lunch first.” As he speaks, you try to pay attention, but your eyes keep flicking behind him nervously. Quite honestly, you weren’t sure whether or not you wanted to know if your ex was still staring at you, but curiosity gets the better of you.
“Oh, okay.” You respond absently.
“Unless you don’t feel like eating now? I know they always say not to eat before you swim...”
“Uh huh.”
“But it’s up to you. What do you want to do?” You don’t notice how he rambles on, eyes bouncing around your body as he tries to control himself. You look so damn good and you don’t even know it, and all he can think about doing is pulling you aside somewhere to show you just how hot he thinks you are. Shit, he better stop before he makes himself hard.
“Huh?” You’re a little startled, only now snapping out of your worrying, and he looks at you expectantly. “Let’s just walk around first and see what’s here. I think I might want to go on some rides before eating.”
“Okay, let’s go tell the others.” You follow as he leads you back toward the lockers where Hani is putting away the rest of her things and Jungkook is avoiding Jieun’s eyes at all costs as she stands in her bikini, spraying herself with sunblock.
“Put the hat in the locker!” Hani groans at Taehyung, but he just shakes his head like a little kid.
“No, it looks good on me.” He pouts.
“Yeah, but we’re at a water park. Take it off.”
“You said you liked it.” Oh, so that’s why he’s being like this. Jimin can only sigh. He thinks that stupid beanie is his good luck charm simply because Hani thinks it looks nice on him.
“Tae, don’t be like this.” You reach over and snatch the hat from his head, throwing it into the locker so Hani can finally close it. Jungkook looks over at you gratefully, moving away from his date to stand beside you so he can breathe a little easier.
“We’re about to head over to the wave pool, you coming?” He inquires.
“Actually, we’re going to go on some slides first. We’ll catch up with you later.” Jimin answers, receiving a nod from the group.
“Okay, we’ll try to save you some seats.” Jungkook assures with a wave as you and Jimin turn to leave. Your eyes scan the area while you walk and Jimin catches on to the odd expression adorning your face, sliding his hand into yours and making you jump a little.
“You okay?” He’s concerned and that’s the last thing you need him to be. “What’s with that look?”
“What look?”
“That look you get when you’re overthinking something. You had that same look on your face when we woke up the morning after the club last week.” Heat blooms across your face at the memory, how you tried to act as if everything was normal and cool while getting dressed, but ended up freaking out internally and staring off into space during breakfast. You were worrying about how your friends might feel about your relationship and how things might change between you and Jimin, but of course he was there to dispel all of your worries with kisses and a cute date.
“I’m just thinking.” Brushing off his concern, you mentally scold yourself. This day wasn’t about your ex, seeing him isn’t the end of the world, you should be paying more attention to having fun with your current boyfriend, who wants nothing more than to adore you and make you feel comfortable. Stop giving him things to stress about.
“Would you like to share what you’re thinking?” He asks carefully.
“Nope, it’s not anything important.” Walking a little faster, you squeeze his hand. “Let’s get on this ride, I’ll race you to the bottom!”
It always amazes you how spending time with Jimin can change your mood so easily. He had the ability to erase every doubt and anxiety out of your mind with a simple smile or laugh, and it’s always been like that with him, but now you finally understand the love behind each of his actions toward you. Plus, now he can shamelessly check you out and touch you whenever he wants because you’re officially his. It seems like every time you climbed up the stairs to get to the top of one of those water slides, he made sure you were in front of him just so he could stare at, grab, or smack your ass at any point and time. And each time you would squeal and laugh, shooting him a look when he’d act like it wasn’t him. The two of you breeze through half of the water park before you know it, skin and hair soaked but drying quickly in the heat and sun. Jimin keeps you close and all times, wanting to make sure all the guys who stopped to stare knew you were his.
“Are you hungry, babe?” You ask Jimin, tugging on his arm a little as you pass a food court.
“Starving.” He exaggerates, making you giggle. After you make a stop by the lockers, which you had apparently made it back around to, he returns. “You go order, I’ll find us seats.” He hands you a wad of money from his pocket and sends you off, knowing you already know what to get him since he always orders the same thing anytime you go out somewhere. He watches as you walk away, swaying your hips just a little extra because you can feel him watching, and you smirk to yourself as you imagine the cute blush on his cheeks.
Once in line, you look past the row of heads in front of you toward the menu, deciding what you want to order. The line gets longer behind you, but you pay no attention as you wait for the person at the front to finish, who is apparently ordering every item on the fucking menu, you assume. But then a nauseating stench hits you, one that smells of hair gel and too much cologne and you know who it is before he even starts to speak, already standing too close to you.
“Didn’t expect to see you here.” The man behind you speaks with a hint of amusement in his voice and you shudder, turning slightly to look at him from the corner of your eye. Unsurprisingly, you see that it is indeed your ex who has snuck up behind you. After getting no response, he continues. “This can’t be a coincidence; are you following me? Wow, (y/n), I never thought you’d go as far as stalking me while I’m on a date- I mean that’s a bit much, even for you.” You let out a heavy sigh, knowing that if you keep quiet eventually he’ll stop talking or leave, but also knowing how comfortable he is with having one sided conversations since he never gives anyone a chance to respond to him. “And I was just thinking about you yesterday too, wondering how you’ve been holding up without me... figured you were probably somewhere sulking or crying to your friends, but this? This is just sad. Showing up to spy on me during my date? I didn’t think you were that lonely. I bet you came here alone, didn’t you?”
He keeps talking and you take a step forward as the line moves up, clenching your fists tightly and looking toward the tables, seeing that Jimin had found an empty one and was patiently waiting for you. You hoped he didn’t look up and see your ex talking to you because if he did, you were sure he would storm over and punch his face in for even having the gall to talk to you, and you didn’t have the time or money to bail Jimin out of jail.
“And did you wear that slutty outfit in hopes of winning me back, cuz it’s not gonna work. You can show off all the skin you want, it’s not gonna make you any more attractive.” His malicious words sting a little bit, your rage building up with every word that came out of his sour mouth and all you wanted to do was curse him out in front of everyone. But break, my heart; for I must hold my tongue. You think, feeling like Hamlet, caught in a web of misfortune and inconvenience. You settle for turning around calmly, speaking to him in an even and firm voice as not to draw attention to yourself.
“Did you come here just to harass me?” You ask, mustering the straightest face you can hold.
“I’m not harassing you, you’re the one that followed me here to spy on me.” The smug look on his face tells you that all he wants is a reaction from you, your acknowledgment of him giving him exactly what he craved: attention.
“Okay wow,” You scoff. “Don’t flatter yourself. I will never be that desperate, especially not for you. And what makes you think I want you back?” You’re insulted that he even has the audacity to think that about you, much less to say it out loud.
“Well considering how poorly you treated me and my girlfriend last time we saw each other, and how you ruined all of my stuff by throwing it out on your lawn, I figured you wanted to apologize.” Girlfriend. Just the thought of him calling her that makes you sick because, at the time of the incident, you were supposed to be filling that role. It takes everything in you not to yell at him and slap him across the face, your blood boiling at this point.
“Don’t you dare try to play the victim. I caught you cheating. You cheated on me, not the other way around, so don’t even try to act like I’m the bad guy here.” You hiss, speaking lowly and shooting daggers at him with your eyes. You don’t even bother to address all the stuff he said about you before, you don’t care about what he thinks of you anymore, but you would not accept him pretending as if you did something wrong. Jimin spent too much time assuring you of your innocence for him to come and fuck it all up.
Before he can retort, you finally reach the front of the line, addressing the worker with a smile and beginning your order. You can feel him standing behind you, scrutinizing your every movement: the nervous way you rock back and forth on your toes slightly as you recite your order, the way your fingers tap at the counter distractedly while the cashier calculates your change, the politeness in your voice when you thank her and take your large tray of food, skirting past him without giving him a second glance before heading toward the crowded tables. You were always the same and he supposed you shouldn’t change that much in 2 weeks, but there was something different about you. And he only noticed it when he saw you sit at the table with Jimin, smiling and giving each other heart eyes. You were... happy. And confident. And possibly even in love. And he wasn’t sure how he felt about that.
Lunch passes quickly, your overpriced food tasting below average yet fully satisfying your hunger, and soon you and Jimin are on your way back to your friends, deciding that now is the perfect time to sit and relax on the beach chairs. There are seemingly hundreds of chairs lined up, clustered together in front of the wave pool where children and adults splash around and play, and there is no way that you’d be able to find where your friends are.
“I think I can see Jungkook in the water over there,” Jimin points, grabbing your hand to lead you into the shallow end of the giant pool. “He’s all the way over in the deep end. Wait here, I’ll go get him.” He announces to you before wading deeper into the crowded waters, avoiding careless children too wrapped up in their games and moving a little too far from their parents. Your eyes are on his bare back as he walks, muscles flexing with every step as he makes his way, and you follow him until he’s chest deep before you look away.
Sitting down on the sloped bank of the pool, you watch the people around you enjoying their day in the sun and think about how this day could have been perfect. How it would have been a perfect date with your perfect boyfriend if That Bastard hadn’t shown up and tried to talk to you. Actually, it still is the perfect date, you’re the only one ruining it. Jimin probably doesn’t even know your ex is here, the thought of him never crossing his mind, but your mind is plagued with images of him and the harsh words he spoke to you back there. You don’t want Jimin to have a bad time because of your mood, but as you’re left alone, it’s starting to become harder and harder for you to fight these negative emotions. You were pretty quiet while you were eating, you wonder if he noticed. If he caught the way you would zone out occasionally and miss his words. Jimin was right earlier, you are overthinking, you always do, and if he tried hard enough, he would probably be able to figure out what exactly you were thinking about. Maybe he’s already figured it out, maybe he saw your ex and has been trying extra hard to cheer you up and show you a good time and you were just being stupid and stubborn by not making an effort to be happier. Once again, you’re screwing up. Just like how you screwed up your relationship and how you ignored all of Jimin’s efforts to show his love for you over the years.
A splash of water hits you straight in the face, jolting you out of your stupor and you’re dragged back into reality by the water that drips down into your ear. “Oops! I’m sorry Miss.” A young girl apologizes, turning back to her brother to yell at him and chase him around. You wave them off, tilting and shaking your head until you can hear from your right ear again.
God, you hate your mind. How did you dig yourself into this self-depreciating hole again? All of the insecurities Jimin has been working so hard to erase have come back so easily after one 5 minute conversation with the narcissistic asshole that cheated on you, and now you’re back to square one. Of course, he’s only had a week to change your mentality, but you were making a lot of progress and you’re throwing it all in the trash right now. You need to pull yourself out of this one this time, it’s not fair to Jimin if you don’t. Plus, you’re in the middle of a water park where you are supposed to be having fun, this is no place for sadness or guilt. Pull yourself together. The only person that thinks you’re a fuck up is you; your boyfriend absolutely adores you and cares about you and that’s all that matters, so you owe it to him to show him that same attention.
Speaking of, here he comes now, and damn does he look fine. Emerging from the water like some sort of god, Jimin makes his way toward you, Jungkook following closely behind, but your eyes don’t even see him. Droplets of moisture slide down your boyfriend’s hard chest and abs, glistening in the light beautifully. Your mouth gets dry and starts to water all at the same time when you take in how he looks when he sweeps the hair off his forehead, bicep bulging at the subtle movement in the most delicious way. His thighs pop from underneath his trunks, golden skin pulled tight over the strong cords of muscle that are built from exercise, and you can feel your pussy clench. Anything you were thinking about prior to seeing him is long gone from your brain and you can barely function until he’s standing right in front of you, looking angelic with the sunlight beaming behind his head. Your savior. The only one who can snatch you from your thoughts. You forget everything you were feeling insecure about moments before.
“C’mon, let’s head over to the seats.” You blink at Jimin when he speaks, only half registering that he’s talking to you. You don’t even notice that the waves have started up again, the increasing tide nearly knocking you over as you continue to sit and stare. He reaches a hand down to you and you take it, allowing him to pull you up from the water with a laugh.
“When did you get so sexy?” You manage to mumble, still ogling him as you follow Jungkook into the maze of lounge chairs.
He blushes, caught off guard by your sudden compliment. “I’ve been shirtless this entire time, why are you only noticing this now?” Cockiness: the ultimate cover up for shyness. You mirror his grin.
“Oh I’ve noticed, Jiminnie. I just keep noticing every time I look at you. You literally make me breathless.” To this he has nothing to say, looking away from you so you don’t see the bashful smile splitting his cheeks. He could say the same about you, but that would go on forever.
“Hey, there you are!” Hani exclaims, jumping up from where she was reclining to run up to your side. “Come with me, I want shaved ice.” Before you know it, you’re being dragged away before you even have a chance to put your things down. The boys look on in confusion.
“What was that about?” Jimin asks Taehyung, who looks utterly unbothered from where he sits. But as soon as he removes his sunglasses, his two friends can see the furrow in his dark eyebrows.
The concession stand isn’t far away, close enough that you can see where the seats are from where you stand in line. Hani stares straight ahead, instructing you to do the same and you listen, not looking at her when you speak. “So what the hell was that?”
“I don’t know what’s up with Taehyung today,” She blurts, causing you to glance at her, but she quickly reprimands you. “But he’s been acting really weird lately.”
“How so?”
“He was being super nice to me earlier and we actually had, like, a real conversation for once.”
“About?”
“About the word ‘date’. I told him I didn’t like that word and he tried to convince me that this is a date.”
“Oh?”
“But that’s not what’s weird. He’s been really clingy and lowkey possessive of me and it’s starting to freak me out.” You hum in thought and she continues. “Like a few minutes ago, when we were trying to find more beach chairs, because originally we could only get 3 that were next to each other, and I went over to this group of guys sitting next to us and finessed them into moving. Then Taehyung had the nerve to look all butthurt and upset like I did something wrong.” You can tell by the way her voice gets higher in pitch that she’s upset.
“Well, were you flirting with them?” You’re well aware of her definition of “finesse” and it usually involves using her body and charm to get what she wants. And it works almost every time.
“No! ...I mean, I can see how it would look like I was flirting from his point of view.” She scratches her cheek and you sigh.
/////
“What happened?” Jimin asks Taehyung, sitting on the recliner next to him after placing down his towel.
“Hani has no respect for me,” He starts, pouting and turning his body away from where you and her are standing.
“I don’t think Hani respects any of us.” Jungkook states, closing his mouth when Taehyung shoots him a glare.
“What did she do?” Jimin presses, glancing up at you two in the distance.
“We were trying to get seats for you guys when she sees these 3 dudes sitting next to us. She goes ‘I’ll ask them to move so we can have 6 seats together’ and I nod, thinking she’ll just politely ask them to sit somewhere else, but the next thing I know is she’s over there bending over and showing off her tits and ass and flipping her hair and those guys are loving it. I swear, I think one of them was actually drooling. Five minutes later, she comes back like nothing happened and says that we can have the seats.”
“So, you’re upset that she used her body to get what she wants?” Jimin questions with a raised brow. As if she doesn’t do that all the time.
“No, I’m upset that she... well... yeah.” Thinking about it, that’s exactly what’s gotten Tae’s panties in a bundle.
“Hyung, she does that to you all the time.” Jungkook points out, snickering at the look of despair on his friend’s face.
“This is different.” He can’t quite put it into words, but this time her antics struck a nerve in him. Tae can’t really explain because they weren’t there, they didn’t see it like he did.
“Why? Because it wasn’t directed at you this time?” Now Jimin is also chuckling, patting his friend on the shoulder as he weakly tries to defend himself.
“That’s exactly what it is,” Jungkook mocks, imitating Tae’s deep voice. “‘I’m Taehyung and Hani’s only allowed to show off for me because we’re fucking and she’s mine now. Her ass belongs to me and nobody else.’” He laughs loudly, Jimin joining in when Tae frantically turns to make sure you and Hani aren’t heading back yet. He doesn’t even question how Jungkook knows about the two of them.
“Shut up! Both of you!” He hisses.
/////
“Maybe he just doesn’t like you flirting with other men.” You reason to her, almost at the front of the line. “Probably because he likes you.” You wiggle your eyebrows at her and she turns her head from you, accidentally looking back toward your friends and making eye contact with the very man she’s trying to avoid. They both look away quickly.
“It’s not my fault if they flirt with me first. I will not apologize for being Fine As Fuck™, sorry not sorry.” Crossing her arms, she steps up in line ahead of you.
“I’m just saying that you don’t always have to flirt back.”
“Whatever. What do you know, you didn’t even notice Jimin had been flirting with you for 5 years.” She rolls her eyes and you choose not to take offense to that.
“Yeah, but once I finally realized, I actually did something about it and that’s why we’re dating today. I know you’re ‘allergic to commitment’ or whatever, but he likes you. And if you like him back then you need to grow some balls and speak up if you want anything more to happen between you two. Lord knows he’s terrible at taking hints. And apparently you are too.” You side eye her. She ponders your words for a few silent seconds before it’s her turn at the register and she orders her beloved shaved ice. She stays silent when you order too, getting an ice cream cone that’s probably too big for you, and you both head over to the flavor station where she can add her favorite flavored syrups until, finally, she breaks the silence.
“Since when did you get so wise?” She sounds a little spiteful, but you just shrug.
“Seems like I’m good at giving everyone advice but myself.”
“What do you mean?”
“I’m just,” You let out a deep huff, causing her to look at you. “I saw He Who Must Not Be Named here, right after we saw Candy.”
“That Bastard-!”
“Listen!” You whine, cutting her off. “He approached me when I was getting lunch and tried to talk to me.”
“What did he say?” Now the two of you are standing in front of the station, blocking anyone who needs to use the machine, but no one seems to need it so you stay in your position.
“Some bullshit about how I’m spying on him and his whore while they’re on a date. I really don’t feel like repeating it,”
“Understandable.”
“But he really got into my head. Jimin didn’t see him, thankfully, but I felt really bad and insecure and all this shit that made me realize that I’m still not fully over the break up. Of course I’m over him, but this whole thing still feels so fresh and I kept trying to ignore it and distract myself with Jimin, but I’m still so broken. I think... I don’t know.” Bowing your head, you try to control your emotions. Saying this out loud felt worse than you thought it would. You probably sound so pathetic right now.
“Honey, no one expects you to be healed yet. It’s been, what, two weeks? Break ups take time and no amount of friends or perfect new boyfriends is going to change that. We can certainly help to make the healing go faster, but it’ll take time. And maybe these feelings will never go away, but you’ll get stronger and learn to deal with them. It’s way too soon to see him again, I can’t believe he even had the guts to come up to you. Actually, where is he? I need to have a word with him.”
“Don’t. I don’t want anyone interacting with him, he’s not worth it.” A small inkling of you really wants to see Hani beat the shit out of him and his new girl, but you have to be more mature than that.
“Fine, but just say the word and I’ll be there to kick his ass any time, any place.” She smiles, and you thank her fondly. “Anything for my main bitch.” Hani may be salty, loud, and obnoxious most of the time, but there are a few select moments where she can be really sweet. Her loyalty is unmatched by anyone you’ve met and that’s why you’re proud to call her your best friend. She’s had your back since Day 1 and you know that’s not going to change for a very long time. The tender moment is cut short, however, by some douchebag bumping her out of the way to get to the machine you’re both blocking.
/////
“I don’t think you have the right to be angry with her, hyung. She’s not your girlfriend or anything.” Jungkook takes a seat now too, sipping from Taehyung’s water bottle, which he snatches back from his hands.
“Don’t you have a date to entertain or something? Why are you over here with us?” Realization hits Kookie as he remembers that he left Jieun alone in the water, and he gets up in a hurry to rush back to her, hoping she doesn’t think he’s a dick for leaving her.
“He’s right.” Tae scoffs at Jimin, sliding his sunglasses back over his eyes. “I’m not here to tell you that it’s wrong for you to feel that way, but until you actually tell her that you want more, she’s free to do whatever she wants. And so are you.” Both men turn their heads to Hani just in time to see some guy bump into her while she’s flavoring her ice. She looks at him, irritated, but he smiles regardless, bowing his head in apology. They watch as he sparks up conversation, ignoring her raised eyebrows and tight lip to lean in closer to her.
“I know that, but if I’m being honest, I don’t think the flirting will ever stop, regardless of what I do.” Tae slumps.
/////
“That’s not what I meant.” The mystery guy chuckles nervously, clearly intimidated by Hani’s attitude, but obviously not enough to stop talking to her.
“It doesn’t matter what you meant, that’s what you said. Besides, you were already being rude by interrupting our very heartfelt conversation and you’re still being rude because you seem to think it’s okay to start a new one in the middle of ours.” Her pretty eyes bore into his and he’s left speechless for a moment, trying to recover the smooth ease he had a few sentences ago.
He looks to you seemingly for some sort of help but you just take a lick of your ice cream and look him up and down with a judgey raise of your brow. “That was pretty rude of you.”
“Then I apologize, it was my fault-“
“It absolutely was.” Hani cuts him off and his mouth is left hanging.
“I just wanted to know what you two beautiful girls are doing over here all by yourselves.” His toothy grin is back, though he doesn’t pull it off nearly as well as Jimin does, and both of you roll your eyes at his cheesy pick up line.
“We’re not interested.” Hani begins to walk away and you follow at her heels.
“And who says we’re alone?” Looking over your shoulder, you see that he’s taken a few steps toward you, but stops when you glare at him.
“Wait, I didn’t catch your name.” He calls to Hani, to which she replies:
“I didn’t throw it.” Without even glancing back at him. Then she turns and smirks at you triumphantly. “See, I didn’t flirt back. I’m making progress already.”
Back over with the boys, you finally get the chance to sit and relax, offering to share your ice cream with Jimin because it truly is huge, and he gladly accepts. He bites it like a serial killer, but you decide to let it go this one time because it feels nice sitting next to him and just being with him like this. Hani’s reassurance has instilled new confidence in you and you realize that you don’t have to pretend that everything is normal again. Jimin understands that you’re still hurt, he knows he isn’t the Magic Cure to everything, but he’s doing his best to be there for you and keep you happy and okay for now. That’s all he can do, that’s the only thing that’s in his control, and now that you know your role, it’s easier to see his intentions. All he wants is to be happy with you and show you that you’re loved. He isn’t trying to be a replacement or what your previous boyfriend should have been. He’s just being himself and doing what he’s always done best: be there for you.
Jimin isn’t sure how well he’s been doing at this whole boyfriend thing, but you seem to be okay. Something is definitely going on with you today, but he won’t press you if you don’t want to talk about it. Plus, he knows that if you don’t tell him, you’ll most likely confide in Hani, and he’s fine with that. You seem to be doing better than before, more at ease, comfortable, and as you share licks of ice cream, he can’t help but stare at you and get lost in his emotions. He doesn’t understand how someone had this, had you, and let all of it go to ruin so carelessly. God, you’re so beautiful it kills him. The way your eyes sparkle whenever you look up at him, cheeks curling in laughter when he gets a brain freeze. Even the way you swat at tiny bugs that surround your face is cute, your little frustrated huffs making him chuckle. But his eyes are locked on one thing in particular and he can’t seem to focus on anything else: your mouth. It should be illegal for you to look this good, glossy lips parting so you can lick your way up the dripping cone, the action almost seeming erotic when you do it while making eye contact with him. That sinful tongue of yours peeking out to lick away white, creamy goodness that sticks to your chin and the corners of your mouth, leaving them slightly wet and shiny. It reminds him of something else, something he hasn’t been able to stop thinking about since your first time together last week, and the imagery is driving him nuts.
“You’re so perfect.” He comments randomly, making you raise your brows at him.
“I’m not.” Pushing hair away from your face, you look down bashfully. He lifts your chin with one finger in the most cliche way, but in all honesty, if you weren’t already sitting your knees would have gone weak.
“Okay, nobody’s perfect, but you’re about as close as it gets. You’re perfect to me.” You can feel yourself blushing, face hotter than the metal of the lounger you’re sitting on, but you’re starting to get used to feeling that way around Jimin. The increased heart rate, flushed face, butterflies, those are all symptoms of being around him and you’re sure they won’t be going away any time soon.
“Where is this coming from?” You ask, smiling as his face nears unnoticeably.
“I told you, I’m going to say it every time I think it just so you know how often I’m thinking about you. So you better get used to taking compliments.” Before you can say anything, your lips collide in a sweet kiss, not deep or hurried, but careful and loving.
“Look at them, it’s like they’re in a fucking movie.” Hani chides playfully at Jimin’s first compliment to a still disgruntled Taehyung. He doesn’t say anything to her but looks at you two, envious of what you have. Yet his heart still bursts with joy that his best friends have found love. This could be us but you playing, he thinks. “Are you still mad at me?”
“I’m not mad at you.” He says simply, returning to his laid back position and shutting his eyes.
“You’re also not a good liar.” She’s too tired to play along, this is becoming painful. “If you’re still in your feelings about me ‘flirting’ with those guys earlier, I’m sorry. I was just trying to get these seats, I didn’t know it would make you feel that way.” Was she apologizing? Hani never apologizes, at least not sincerely. He wants to see where this goes.
“I don’t care about who you flirt with, you’re a grown woman, do what you want.”
“And I’m sorry about the guy at the concession stand. I know you saw. I didn’t flirt back.”
“It’s not about the flirting, Hani-“
“And I’m sorry about what I said earlier, on the Teacups.” This makes Tae stop, looking up at her over his sunglasses before realizing that he probably looks silly and taking them off. “I know what I said sounded harsh, I didn’t mean for it to come out like that. I said we would never be more than fuck buddies but... I don’t know that. And I don’t know how you feel. Really, I don’t even know how I feel!” She lets out a humorless laugh, shifting her eyes away from him. “I’m... I’m just... such a fucking idiot sometimes. The truth is, I panicked when you said all that stuff about being a couple. I- I got scared because it made me **feel something and I didn’t know what to do with that so I got all defensive and... I’m sorry. We can be whatever you want us to be. I need to stop jumping to conclusions and making decisions for the both of us, it’s not fair to you. So, we can be whatever.”
Tae doesn’t respond, just looks at her looking at him, blinking wordlessly. He isn’t too sure what he should say or what she was expecting to hear from him. Should he forgive her? Leave her on edge a little? He doesn’t know what to do, so he just nods.
“Okay.”
“Okay?” Hani blanches, and for probably the first time ever, Taehyung sees her show a little shame and humility. She’s a person that lives unapologetically with zero regrets and here he is turning her cheeks pink and making her mouth drop open like a fish. “The fuck is ‘okay’ supposed to mean?” But her words don’t hold the usual spice in them, it’s genuine and soft, vulnerable.
“I believe ‘okay’ is a word generally used to show acknowledgement for what someone has just said,” She narrows her eyes at him and he grins. “It means that I’ll take what you said to heart and think about it.”
Before she can reply, you gasp loudly and stand up, streaks of translucent white sliding down your chest between your boobs as Jimin sits there flush faced and dumbfounded. The ice cream (yes it’s ice cream, get your mind out of the gutter) had dropped out of its container and landed straight on your chest while you and Jimin were making out, leaving him sitting there with an empty cone in his hand and a spatter of frozen dairy on your chair. The coldness sends chills down your spine and you shiver, hands up and ready to do something, but there’s really nothing you can do at this point.
“I’m gonna go to the bathroom to clean up.” You stutter out, avoiding the amused and questioning looks from the people around you. Taehyung stands up too, leaving Hani with words right on the tip of her tongue.
“I have to go to the restroom too, I’ll walk you there.” And then the two of you are gone, Jimin and Hani staring at your backs as you disappear into the crowd. As you walk, he turns to you, smirking cockily. “Your timing could not have been better.”
“What?” The initial shock is gone but you’re still uncomfortable, keeping up your fast walking pace.
“I don’t know what you said to her earlier, but Hani just apologized to me and I think she was expecting me to confess my feelings to her or something. Then I just stood up and left.” He’s laughing now, almost like he’s lost his sanity, and you don’t know what to say to that. Thankfully, he doesn’t wait for your reply. “I feel invincible right now, like I can do anything! You should have seen her face, I don’t think anyone’s ever left her hanging like that, especially on the rare occasions when she shows emotion. Now she knows how I feel all the time.” It almost feels like justice to Taehyung, the way he’s flipped the tables on her like that. He’s the one being sought after now, not the other way around, and she has to sit there and guess what he’s thinking until he decides to open up and tell her. It’s a game of wit, control, and finally it’s his turn to deal the cards and give her a taste of her own medicine. When he glances over at you, you hear his snort. “You know that looks like cum, right?” He points with one of his long fingers, and you answer him with a glare and a slap at his hand, ignoring his comment.
“I’m happy for you. Just don’t drag it out for too long, or else she’s gonna give up on you and start hating you.” You’ve seen her do it before.
“I won’t.” He sighs as you reach the separate restrooms. He does plan on basking in the mini victory while he can, however.
In the bathroom, you try to collect yourself. Your mind is still reeling, not from the ice cream incident, but from that kiss. You’ve never kissed in public before and now that you’re thinking back on how you probably looked, it’s embarrassing. But it didn’t feel wrong. Everything about it felt right, like his lips were made for you. You wonder how long he’ll keep the complimenting thing going, you’re not complaining, but you imagine that he’ll stop at some point. You don’t want him to stop. You don’t want it to ever stop because it makes you feel good, special, important, loved. It’s amazing how much the little things matter in a relationship, things you never needed or wanted before suddenly become something you thrive off of and you can’t pull yourself back from the high. Jimin calling you perfect, you never thought you needed to hear that until now. And it was sincere, everything in his body language showed you that, and that kiss made you feel more than a little loved. It also made you a lot horny, and now you have to deal with that familiar throbbing between your legs, only this time it calls for Jimin and nobody else.
Fixing your appearance, you take a few deep breaths in the mirror. How can one man make you forget yourself so quickly with just a touch of his fingertips? Jimin has so much power over you in the best way possible and you’ve only been together for a week. But his power is not like the kind your ex gained and abused, no, Jimin earned his by treating you like a human being and loving you with his heart, and you’re certain he would never use that against you. With high hopes, you walk out of the bathroom, only to run into the same metaphorical brick wall that’s been holding you back all this time.
“I saw you with your new little girlfriend and the three stooges over there.” A voice approaches you, causing an immediate headache to form behind your eyes. Something tells you to keep walking and ignore him, but your body freezes against your will and allows him to near you.
“I already know how you feel about my friends, I’m not stupid. But obviously I’m not that smart either because I was dumb enough to date you in the first place.” You mumble out. “And what makes Jimin my ‘little girlfriend’ and not a man? Does he need to act like a dick all the time like you to gain your approval?” The scowl on your lips only deepens when you see his smirk.
“He doesn’t need my approval, he’s just a rebound anyway. I always knew you were quick with the guys...” He drawls. The degrading insults are right on his tongue and he doesn’t even need to directly say them for you to know what he’s implying, to know what he thinks of you.
“So you get to move on immediately after our breakup with no remorse, but when I move on to someone who actually loves me, I’m the slut? Yeah, that makes a whole lot of fucking sense.” You roll your eyes, fed up with this conversation and wishing he would just walk away already.
“I’m not the bad guy here, I found someone better than you; did you expect me to hold myself back just to appease you?”
“No, I found someone better than you; you downgraded from me to whatever the hell that is.” You say, eyes pointing directly behind him and he knows exactly who you’re looking at— the short woman still too intimidated by your last encounter to approach any closer. Your level of sass shocks him for a moment and you know you’ve caught him. Looks like you’ve finally realized you don’t have to take his shit anymore. While he is still speechless, you decide to continue. “And if you weren’t the ‘bad guy’ here you would have taken the shorter, less complicated route and broken up with me long before you started seeing another woman. But you decided to take the most painful way around things and cheat, then lie about it, only to break up with me when you got caught and acted like it was your plan all along!”
He opens his mouth to say something, possibly to defend himself or insult you more, but a third voice cuts in before he can respond.
“Excuse me, ma’am, sir,” A park security guard interrupts, walking to stand right next to you two. He’s not super strong or tall or anything, but he has a uniform and you can tell it makes him feel big. He puffs out his chest a bit as he speaks. “I’m going to have to ask you to keep your arguing and profanity down to a minimum, this is a family friendly environment.”
You make eye contact with him and you must be giving him a death glare because he instantly shrivels up at the sight of it. The guard clears his throat, wishing both of you a good day before thanking you and walking away awkwardly, leaving you to continue your conversation.
“Please stop approaching me, it’s to the point where you look like the stalker here, not me. And I’m gonna repeat this old childhood phrase because apparently you don’t know it: if you don’t have anything nice to say, keep your mouth shut.” With this, you turn your back on him and walk back to where your friends are. He reaches out for you, but you’re quick enough to evade his hand. If he would have touched you, you were sure you would have lost it and punched him in the jaw, but luckily his hand misses and you are able to walk away peacefully. You look up to see a concerned Taehyung who watched the entire scene unfold.
“Do I need to go over there and fuck him up?” He asks in his sweet baritone voice once you reach him.
“No. Why does everyone want to fight him?” You sigh.
“Because he deserves it.” Taehyung shrugs, throwing an arm over your shoulders, and you lean your head into his side as he walks you back over.
“What happened?” Upon seeing the look on your face, Jimin gets up and moves toward you, not taking no for an answer when you try to wave him off.
“She saw-“
“Don’t say his name.” You snap, and Taehyung rolls his eyes.
“She saw That Bastard over there and he felt the need to come up and say something to her. It looked like she handled him pretty well but I was watching to make sure nothing else went down.” Passing you off like a baby, Taehyung hands you to Jimin who pulls you into his arms to cuddle you tight.
“I’m fine, really. It’s not that big of a deal.” You muffle into his chest, cheek pressed against his bare skin.
“That’s it. Where’s Jungkook? We’re going over there to rough him up a bit for talking to our girl like that.” Hani stands up too and now you feel like you’re surrounded, so you push Jimin away gently just so you can breathe.
“Guys stop. Leave it alone. This doesn’t have anything to do with you guys, it’s something that I can handle on my own.” That’s a damn lie and they know it, it shows on their faces.
“But you don’t have to.” Hani stresses, looking straight into your eyes. “We’re your support system, let us help.”
“The best thing you guys can do for me is to help me forget about him. I don’t want this day to become more about him than it is about us having fun together. Can we just pretend that never happened and move on?” With sympathetic stares, everyone nods and let’s it go. The day progresses as if nothing is wrong, you all finish the rest of the slides at the water park before deciding to get dressed once again and head back to the regular park to experience the remaining few rollercoasters.
Jungkook and Jieun have long disappeared from your group, it is their first date after all, so you completely understand that they want to do their own thing for a while. Eventually, Jimin makes the point that you are also on one of your first dates as he pulls you away from Taehyung and Hani, who barely realize as they’re absorbed in their own conversation. From what you heard, Taehyung is finally enlightening her about his feelings, though probably not confessing to her directly, and you wonder if today is the start of something new for them. They’re talk must have went well because you later see them strolling around together, Hani tapping out from the rollercoasters for the rest of the afternoon and instead focusing her energy on winning prizes at the game counters.
You and Jimin just walk for a while, taking in the beautiful scenery around you. He’s watching you, you can feel it, but you try your best to ignore it. Now that he knows what has been bothering you all day, Jimin feels a little guilty. As your boyfriend, he should have done something about your ex, told him to leave you alone and never talk to you ever again or something. But he is more concerned about your feelings more than anything. Gloom has consumed the rest of your energy and you seem almost sluggish now, dragging your feet and staring off into space. He feels responsible in a way and tries to make up for it by actively looking around for anything that may upset you so that he can protect you, but he gets the sense that you’re doing the same, even if it’s not intentional. The two of you get on a few more rides, Jimin even suggesting it despite you knowing how terrified he was of them, but nothing he does seems to lift your spirits.
“Can we just... sit?” You ask him quietly, leading him over to a bench on the side. The oppressive heat swirls around you, but you don’t seem to mind it anymore, refusing his offer of a cold water bottle. So you two just sit in silence and people-watch, observing the hyper kids, disciplining parents, goofy teenagers and their friends, happy couples. Happy couples. Gut feelings are the worst, especially if you don’t know what to expect or why you’re even feeling that way. Jimin’s gut is telling him that trouble is coming. He studies you as your eyes bounce couple to couple, old to young, clingy to awkward. Then your expression changes to one of disbelief and he follows your line of sight until they land on a sickeningly familiar pair. He has never seen your ex’s new fling, but he can tell by the way his arm is coiled around her that she must be Candy. He frowns, watching That Bastard pause with a venomous smirk to make eye contact with you before diving in and devouring her mouth. It’s obscene and unnecessary and 100% a power move just to get under your skin— and it works. Before he can even inhale to say anything, you’re on your feet and bolting away, leaving Jimin in your dust as he scrabbles to grab his bag and chase after you.
You always thought it was so stupid in movies when girls would run away from things that upset them, stumbling through suddenly dense crowds to get away, blinded by their distress and gushing tears. You never understood it— until now as you push people out of the way so that you can get through, sensing their hard stares searing into your back as you run as fast as you can. Of course, you don’t even know where you’re going, searching for anywhere that will allow you to shed your tears in peace and process it all, but privacy is scarce in a place like this and you most certainly don’t have a clue where to find it. Jimin’s voice calls desperately behind you in an effort to get you to stop or at least slow down. He’s faster, but surprisingly less agile in the skill of dodging people, and his frustration grows with every group of people he gets stuck behind as he watches you distance yourself from him. Miraculously, you find an unoccupied family restroom that locks from the inside, and as soon as you reach it, you shut and lock the door behind you to keep out the outside world so that you can finally break down and crumble to the floor.
The room is spacious and astonishingly clean, probably rarely used because of its placement in the park. You don’t know where you’ve run off to, but Jimin doesn’t recognize this part of the park when he looks around, standing outside the locked door, trying to catch his breath. You weren’t running from him, no, but now that you think about it, maybe you were.
“Baby, please open the door.” He pleads.
Maybe you didn’t want him to see you like this, crying hysterically over the fucker that cheated and dumped you two weeks ago. Maybe you didn’t want him to see this side of you. It wouldn’t be the first time you’ve cried in front of him, the two of you have been through a lot over the years, but there’s something about this situation that makes it different. He can hear you sobbing on the other side of the door, voice bouncing off the walls of the room and echoing in his ears even from the outside, and you know he knows you’re crying. But you can’t let him see it for himself. There’s a difference between him knowing you’re a mess and actually witnessing it. Something that makes it realer for you. Showing your vulnerability for a man that never loved you, who mentally and emotionally abused you, it makes you feel stupid. And weak. And the worst part is that he’s the reason why you think of yourself this way.
“(Y/n). I’m here for you- I want to be here for you. I know you’re distraught, you have every right to be, just let me comfort you.” Jimin’s gentle voice is slightly muffled through the heavy door. With head and hands pressed to its surface, he hopes you can hear him.
“I don’t want you to see me like this.” Your response comes after another minute or two of sniffling, frantically trying to calm yourself down enough to speak to him.
“I don’t care about what you look like right now, I just want to see you.”
“No, I mean I don’t want you to see me crying because of him.” He’s silent for a moment before you hear his sigh. Imagining the disappointment on his face. “Did you see him?”
“Yes, I saw him. Babe, it doesn’t matter to me that you’re crying about him. The only thing that matters is that you’re okay. It is my job as your boyfriend and best friend— as someone who loves you deeply— to make sure that you’re alright and to comfort and reassure you. That’s always been my top priority and that’s never going to change. So if you need to cry, I’ll be there with tissues. If you need a hug, I’ll be there with open arms and forehead kisses. If you want to hit something, I’ll be your punching bag. But I can’t help you from the outside like this, I never could. Please let me in this time. Don’t shut me out.”
As soon as he finishes speaking, another wave of emotion hits you and drags you under. And this time it’s because of his words. Jimin has always been there for you, and you’ve always been there to push him away. Your stubbornness to open up to him on various occasions has built up a virtually indestructible wall between the two of you, one that you reconstruct every time you feel the slightest bit sensitive. He tries every way he can think of to reach you on the inside of it: go around the wall, jump over it, break through it, but your forces are impenetrable when you want them to be. And now you’ve even created a physical barrier for him to get through. What is wrong with me? Why do I keep doing this? Sitting here thinking about it, you realize that you’ve been hurting Jimin all along. He’s right outside that door, waiting to give you his love and unconditional support and here you are, alone, focused on yourself and the actions of another man. If this relationship is going to work out, you need to learn how to let him into your head and be there for you. He can’t read minds.
When the door finally unlocks, you snatch Jimin in with you before locking it again, back still facing him. Your name slips from his lips and you relent, turning to look at him, and his heart shatters in its cage at the sight of you looking so broken. Immediately, he pulls you into his arms— or were you the one to fling yourself at him?— and your cheek connects with his firm chest. The only time you’ve cried over your recent breakup (that he knows of) is the day that it happened. He remembers when you showed up at his house hiding your tearstained cheeks and puffy, red eyes behind a bag of comfort food and a fake smile as you watched him play video games, avoiding his questions. At that time, all he wanted to do was engulf you in his arms and never let you go, but that’s not what you wanted; you were too stubborn to admit your emotions, using distractions to keep your mind off things so you can overcome your feelings alone. Except, you were never really overcoming them, you were pushing them off to the side, and they kept piling up until the weight of them became too much and they tumbled over, slamming down into you from the slightest push.
Jimin lets you cry for a while, stroking your hair and back, shushing you and whispering sweet nothings to make you feel better, but it was clear that you would need more than this. He could tell that you were still trying to calm yourself down, taking deep, ragged breaths only to burst into another wave of sobs, each one more intense than the last. You’re mind is a whirlwind of torment: thoughts of your ex trying so hard to disturb you, how you’ve been distancing yourself from Jimin, and the fact that you’re not over this whole thing yet and how much you want the pain to be over already. Everything is just pouring out of you right now and you don’t know how to stop it.
“Hey,” He starts softly into your hair. “What’s going through that pretty head of yours?” He wants to say something helpful, but first, he needs to know exactly what you’re upset about. He doesn’t want to assume.
When you manage to peel your face away from his body, you discover that his shirt is soaked with your tears. You apologize weakly, running a hand over the material, but he shakes his head at you. He’s staring down at you expectantly, awaiting your explanation, but you can’t look him in the eyes knowing you look so crazy right now, makeup smeared and ruined, eyes swollen and bloodshot, lip trembling, nose dripping. He reaches over to give you something to wipe your face with other than his shirt and you thank him before attempting to speak.
“What does he have against me? Why does he want to see me suffer so badly?” And you’re crying again, this time into the saturated paper towel pressed to your face. But you try to continue. “Even when we dated, he always tried to hurt me. Convince me that I would never do better than him, that I should be honored that he chose me. I feel so dumb because I’m only just realizing that he sucked me into his little game; that he only wants to break me, and he won’t even stop now that we’re not together anymore! You all told me he was a piece of shit. I should have listened. And I’m starting to accept those past mistakes, but seeing him kiss her-“ You fight to hold back your cries. “It felt like a slap in the face. That was him telling me that I meant absolutely nothing, that he didn’t care about me or my feelings and that he wanted me to see how fucking happy he is with his new whore, without me. I just don’t understand why anyone would do something like that! I want him out of my life!”
“You’re not going to like this, but I have to say it.” Jimin starts, making you look up into his eyes finally. “(Y/n), the only reason he’s still in your life is because you’re keeping him there. He may be physically away from you, but he’s still controlling you in a way. He controls how you think, what you wear, even how much fun you have while you’re doing things that have nothing to do with him. It’s almost like you’re waiting for him to come back and say something to you, comment on the way you’re living your life, and all of that means that you still care significantly about what he thinks about you— about us— when he probably never cared about your thoughts and emotions to begin with, even while you were dating.” Your eyebrows knit together and you shut your eyes, trying to control your breathing. “I know that hurts, it’s supposed to, but you needed to hear it. I love that you care so deeply about people, you have the biggest heart out of anyone I know. But I almost wish you didn’t because then this wouldn’t be so hard on you.”
“I can’t not care about him, I spent 2 years caring and worrying about him. I think I just want to see something, anything, that shows me that he had any feelings for me at all. And he’s doing everything in his power to show me that I was nothing to him.” Jimin wipes away your slowing tears with his hand, grabbing another paper towel.
“But I think that’s just it. You did mean something to him, he wouldn’t have stayed with you for that long if you didn’t, but now he’s overcompensating to hide the fact that he regrets his mistake and is just as upset as you are. I’m sure he hasn’t paid any attention to Candy ever since he saw you earlier today. If you were unimportant and she meant anything to him, don’t you think he would have spent his time with her instead of following us and plotting how to get a reaction out of you? He’s just using her. To get to you. We know he’s manipulative, you know that, so you can’t let him keep controlling you like this. You have to let him go.”
“I’m trying.” More tears fall down your face, but he’s quick to catch them.
“I know you are. And I’m aware that it’ll take time, but I’ll be here for you every step of the way. I just want you to be happy.”
“I am happy. I’m happy with you. I’m the happiest I’ve ever been! Please don’t think that this means I love you any less.” Your arms wrap around his body again, pulling him close to feel his heartbeat. “He thinks you’re just a rebound, that I’m just dating you to spite him. That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.”
“I’m not going to lie, I have thought about the possibility that I’m just a rebound...” His body tenses slightly and you can’t believe your ears. “I know I’m not, but I also knew that you would need time to recover from this. Maybe we were too quick to jump into this relationship-“
“Jimin, I would never do something like that, especially not to you. I love you and I want to be with you, and that has **nothing to do with him.” Suddenly you’re stoic, tears dried and eyes alight with flames at the thought that he would even think that. You were completely unaware that he felt this way, that your obsession with your ex’s obsession with you was making him feel insecure and unsure of your feelings for him. And you suppose that’s all on you.
“Good.” He can’t help the smile that lifts his lips, the corner of yours lifting a bit too. “Sometimes I’m selfish and I want you all to myself. I know this isn’t about me or my feelings because you still need time to heal, but sometimes I get jealous when you think about him while you’re with me.” A cute pout forms on his lips and his aegyo is unmatched. “Like earlier when you kept zoning out. I knew you were thinking about him, but I wanted so badly for you to be daydreaming of me. Because I’m always thinking about you.” Pulling you closer, your hips connect so that your bodies are flush against each other, faces an inch apart.
“But I do think of you, you’ve been running through my mind nonstop for the past week.” Your hand climbs up to brush his cheek, tracing the soft flesh as you look into each other’s eyes.
“Well, you’ve been running through my mind since the day I met you. You must be exhausted.” A playful scoff leaves you when he says this, a genuine smile lifting your cheeks.
“Terrible joke.” The mood breaks and you’re both caught in a fit of giggles, bodies still pressed together.
Jimin can only think about how beautiful you look right now, even after you’ve been crying, and he takes this time to admire you. You think you’re weak for breaking down over your ex, but Jimin thinks you’re incredibly strong for having the guts to move on from a person like him and make the effort to live a normal life again after everything you’ve been through instead of locking yourself in your home and moping all day. He recalls that time his ex-girlfriend broke up with him and he didn’t leave his house for several days in a row until you came and forced him to get up. You’d said that the best revenge he could get on his ex is to resume his life like nothing happened and to move on. And that’s what he did. Of course, it was much easier for him to do this when the woman that he truly loved all along was right with him every step of the way. He was really thankful that you were there for him and he’s even more thankful that he gets to be here for you to return the favor.
Before you both realize it, you’re leaning in, laughter having died down until all that remains is genuine longing and trust in your eyes. The first kiss lands softly on your lips, tentative and sweet before he pulls back to look for your reaction. But all you do is wrap your hands around his neck and pull him down for something deeper, surprising him with the force you use as you part his lips with yours, nibbling his bottom lip and encouraging sounds from both of you. The temperature in the room seems to spike higher as you continue to make out, and the sudden urge to rip each other’s clothes off starts to consume you. His hips roll into yours slowly, his semi erect length pressing into your stomach and pulling a moan from you when you break the kiss for air. Biting your lips, you drop your hands down to his bulge, palming him through his pants and pressing kisses to his chest.
“We don’t have to do anything if you don’t want to.” Jimin says, although his fingers press against your waist when you undo his button and zipper. “I don’t want you to think that you have to do anything for me.”
You appreciate his concern, always the gentleman, but at this point the fire in the pit of your stomach from earlier has reignited just from being alone with him and you can’t think of anything you’d rather be doing than this. “That’s nice and all, but I’ve been dying to do this since we got here this morning. I’ve been wet ever since I saw you walking around at the water park.” You say as you push his shorts down just enough so that you can pull him out.
“I’m glad I wasn’t the only one that was horny while we were there.” He finally relaxes when you sink down to your knees, licking your lips when you are eye level with his dick. “But I need to hear you say it first, just to make sure. Tell me that you want this.” He stares down at you expectantly as you adjust your position, looking up at him with sparkling eyes.
“I want this,” You say, placing kisses along his hips as you speak, running a hand up his stomach to move his shirt out of the way. “I want your lips... I want your cock... I want your cum...” Finally reaching his tip, you give it a small lick before moaning. “I want you.” And then you’re leaning forward to take his entire length into your mouth, still only half hard so he fits easily. A loud hiss of surprise leaves his lips, followed by an unfiltered groan of pleasure when he feels how wet and hot your mouth is around him. One hand falls to the top of your head, tangling in your hair as you begin to bob up and down on him.
“You can have me, baby, I’m all yours.” Jimin can’t take his eyes off of you, the sight of his cock stuffed down your throat enough to hypnotize him. He’s pictured this thousands of times, yet somehow this still surpasses every one of his expectations. Your smooth lips slide easily up his shaft, tightening as you suckle on his tip, running your tongue all around the head. Precum leaks onto your taste buds and you groan, pussy throbbing with desire when you feel him rapidly stiffening inside you, his weight heavy on your jaw. You take him in all the way a few more times to wet his flesh with your thick saliva and he watches with glazed eyes as it dribbles down your chin while your hands twist expertly along him.
“You’re getting hard so fast. Like what you see?” You tease, earning yourself a little tug on your hair, but to Jimin’s surprise, you moan in response. Before he can say anything, you reconnect your lips to his head, bobbing shallowly along the sensitive area as both your hands squeeze and jerk the rest of his now completely erected cock. His breath hitches and his abs contract, already glistening with the sheen of sweat.
“Ah, fuck,” He throws his head back when you suck harder, eyes still peering up at him beautifully. “This is the best thing I’ve ever seen in my life. You’re amazing at this, baby girl.” The breathless quality of his praise makes you hum, cheeks heating up at the view you have of him from this angle. He looks like a classical piece of artwork, sculpted and chiseled everywhere that counts, his plump lips wet from the amount of times he’s licked them as his dark eyes fall on you. His stare makes your knees wobble beneath you, already damp panties now gushing with wetness at the way his fingers caress your scalp gently in appreciation. You use your tongue to eagerly lap at his sopping slit, tasting more of his salty flavor as he finally lets loose an honest moan that you can feel through your mouth. “Can you take more of me, baby?”
He moves his hips a bit, sliding just a little further down your tongue and you smile up at him through your eyes, humming an answer before removing one, then both of your hands and letting him penetrate your throat when you press forward until your nose tickles his base. Another loud groan rips from his chest, reverberating against the hard walls and ringing in your head. His fingers grip your hair tight and you have to squeeze your eyes and legs shut at the bolt of pleasure and pain that travels through you, satisfaction written all over you despite the dampness of your eyes. You deep throat him a few more times, relaxing your jaw and focusing on breathing through your nose so that you don’t gag around his thick girth, but the moment his hips jerk, your muscles tighten again and you lose your rhythm, producing an obscene gagging noise as your throat closes around him. His hand in your hair offers the slightest bit of resistance when you pull back, and upon looking up at his face, you find pure, unadulterated bliss on his features, teeth sinking into his lower lip to hold back the slew of sounds on the tip of his tongue. Jimin wants so desperately to look at the wonders you’re working below his waist, but he feels like if he looks down at you he’ll lose his load right there and that’s not how he wants this to end. Especially not when he noticed the way that one of your free hands snuck down into your shorts not long ago.
“Good?” You ask when you see that he still hasn’t opened his eyes yet. You’re still trying to catch shaky breaths, swallowing hard to regain use of your throat and Jimin is still standing there looking shell shocked. As soon as he opens his eyes to reassure you, you go down on him again, this time intentionally making yourself choke once his tip enters your throat. Holding yourself there for a few seconds, you listen to the ragged breaths and small whimpers Jimin makes above you, thighs and fingers trembling ever so slightly in restraint.
“Holy s-shit, (Y/n), just like that,” He curses, trying his hardest to keep his eyes open. “That’s my good girl, taking this cock so well. You look so pretty choking on my cock.” You had already witnessed his dirty talk the first time you fucked, yet you’re still surprised by the filthy words he produces so easily. You wonder if you’ll get to see another side of him today. He strokes your cheek with one hand, loving how he can feel himself sliding in and out through the thin layer of your hollowed skin. He takes in your gorgeous face as you continue to take him deeply, using one hand to stroke what you can’t fit, and he thinks he’ll go insane. Your glittering eyes brim with fresh tears, this time not from sadness or anger, but from the effort you put into making him feel good. Your cheeks are splashed with color both from the heat and from your actions, and sweat beads at your forehead as you work tirelessly on him.
You’ve slowed to a steady pace, sensually licking up and down his cock while making intense eye contact with him, just like you had done with your ice cream earlier. He’s getting close now, you can tell by the subtle throbbing that starts at his base, and you work on making yourself look as visually pleasing as possible. He’s watching you like a hawk as you pull your mouth off of him, gazing at him innocently as you lick up and down his veins, teasing the frenulum and circling around the tip. You allow more spit to drip onto him, everything now soaking, and the sight makes him dizzy with arousal, but when you remove your hand from your panties and use it to play with his balls, that’s when he draws the line. Your fingers are sticky and wet on his spit slicked sac and he feels he’s reached his breaking point, so he yanks you away from him by the hair and pulls you up before you can even blink.
He doesn’t want to cum like this, he needs to be inside you.
Smashing his lips against yours, Jimin backs you into the nearest wall so he can push his body against yours, wanting to feel all of you. By the time he pulls away, you’re gasping for air, taking in large puffs as he kisses his way down your jaw, your neck, down to the collar of your shirt. And then it’s gone. He has it up and over your head in no time flat along with your bra, tossing them aside onto the counter. Once you’re exposed, he dives in to kiss around your chest, licking everywhere but the erected peaks that practically tingle for his attention.
“Jimin, please.” You moan, eyes shut as you rest your weight against the wall. He plants pecks and love bites all along your skin, sure to leave them in covered areas, and you hiss at the sting of his teeth, whining when he uses his tongue to soothe over them. Your fingers card through his hair, pushing it away from his face gently as you try to be patient about the call of your nipples and the drip between your thighs, but you don’t have to wait long because soon he’s licking over the buds hungrily, sucking one of them into his mouth and pinching at the other with unforgiving fingers. “Ah!”
The thigh he has pressed between your legs catches you by surprise when your hips roll into it unintentionally. Toes curling in your shoes, you jolt at the sensation, throwing your head back to crash into the wall. He looks up at you in shock and concern when he hears the noise and you both stare at each other for a second before breaking out into cute giggles, his hand reaching up to rub the back of your head.
“Be careful, silly.” He grins, offering a quick peck to your lips before slipping back into that dominant, lust driven mask he wore just moments ago. “Grind on my leg, baby.” The duality is shocking. His words stir something within you, though, and you immediately comply, rubbing against him experimentally. To help you, he quickly removes your shorts, leaving just your drenched panties as a barrier against his clothed thigh. And then he’s back to sucking your other breast with enthusiasm. The feeling of his hard muscles rubbing on your clit is more than relieving, and you practically melt into a nice rhythm that has you moaning instantly. “Fuck, you’re so wet I can feel you soaking through my pants.”
“S-Sorry.” You apologize quietly, cheeks burning when you realize that it’ll probably leave a stain, but Jimin doesn’t care.
“I want you so badly, baby girl.” He groans, hands on your ass to help you move on his thigh. Your breathing picks up, chest rising and falling right in front of his face as he places more marks between the valley of your breasts. Circling your hips, you can only focus on the empties inside of you, wishing it was filled with his thick, hot cock that rests only a few inches from you, twitching with the need to be touched. The thought sends heat throughout your body and you speed up your movements, gripping onto Jimin’s shoulders when you feel your high approaching. He flexes his muscle and your eyes roll to the back of your head from the new sensation, and suddenly you’re moaning his name desperately, bucking into him a few more times before you finally reach your peak, both of you groaning into each other’s necks. You cling to him, legs shaky and body weak, but your pussy still aches and pulses for the cock that he has pushed against your upper thigh.
“Watching you cum never gets old,” He sighs, playing back the moment in his mind until you snap him out of it.
“Jimin, fuck me.” You whisper, balling up his shirt in your fists. Ever since your first time together last week, you’ve been dying to experience him again. You’d never tell him this, but you’ve masturbated to memories of that night almost everyday this week, and you can’t wait to make new ones. You think you’ve fallen in love with his dick.
Grunting in agreement, Jimin grabs hold of the back of your thighs, lifting you effortlessly to pin you against the wall with his body weight. His lips meet yours hastily as his hands move to grip your ass, fingers slipping beneath the crotch of your panties to play with your slit before pulling the material to the side and finally exposing you. He wishes he could see what you look like below him, shiny and swollen with arousal, pussy silently pleading for him to enter you.
“Such a needy little pussy you have, baby girl.” His eyes drop to watch as he easily inserts two fingers into you. “Always wanting more, huh? Cumming on my thigh wasn’t enough, you need to be filled with something before you can be satisfied, is that it?”
“Yes,” You gasp when a third finger stretches you, thrusting quickly until you’re completely relaxed, ready to take more. Jimin leans in to kiss your neck, just barely holding himself back from sucking dark marks there for everyone to see. He wants to mark you, claim you as his, show you off and remind you that you’re his now and that he’ll never let you go or do anything to hurt you.
“All you have to do is ask, baby, I’ll be more than happy to please you.” Mumbling into your neck, he skims his tongue higher and nibbles on the lobe of your ear, loving how you shut your eyes and roll your head in delirious need.
“Babe,” You whine in disappointment when he removes his fingers from you, grinding into his hips for some type of friction as you watch him lick his fingers clean while holding heated eye contact with you. He raises an eyebrow, waiting for you to speak. “Jimin, will you please fuck me?”
“You want this cock?” He asks, sending pleasant chills down your spine as his breath tickles your ear, one of his hands positioning his tip to barely brush the outside of your weeping folds. He makes a noise when he feels a long string of your juices drip out of you to kiss his head, the cool liquid making him twitch against you. You whimper then nod, his nose skimming the side of your face delicately. “Then beg for it.”
“Beg for it?”
“Beg for it.” He confirms with a wicked grin, watching the way your eyes search his in doubt. He’s serious, you realize, and that only makes it hotter. You’ll do anything he asks at this point, all if it means that his dick ends up inside you at the end of it.
“Baby, please, I need you inside me. Show me I’m yours, take me against this wall and make me forget about everything but your cock.” Saying these words while looking him in the eyes affects you more than you thought it would and you’re surprised just how into dirty talking you are. He’s starting to bring out another side of you that you didn’t know existed.
“Keep talking.” He rasps, his soft tip finally beginning to push inside. The stretch isn’t as bad as last time, but you’re far from used to it, lacing your hands in his hair and pressing your forehead to his to endure the slight burn.
“God, you’re so big,” Your mouth hangs open, gaping at the way he manages to rub all of your sensitive spots with his shallow strokes, still pushing himself in deeper. “I’ve dreamt about you every single day since that night— how you touched me, how you kissed me, how you made me feel so loved even as you fucked me into your mattress.” It’s hard to breathe when he’s stealing your breath away like this, staring into your soul with his chocolate eyes and reaching for your cervix with his cock. “Fuck, why did we wait so long to do this again?”
Jimin grunts, lowering you the rest of the way down his shaft. Your eyes roll to the back of your head when he’s fully sheathed inside, your legs tight around his waist to keep him close. “You’re everything to me,” He replies, kissing your lips slowly and delivering soft circles of his hips so you can feel him moving inside you. “I didn’t want you to think that I was only after sex from you. You’re so much more than that.” His lips feel cool in the now stifling room, tongue soothing against yours.
“I never thought that about you, Jimin. And I want you to know that that’s not what I’m after either.” You smile. “But right now, I really need you to destroy me.” Wiggling your hips as much as you can between him and the wall, you urge him move. With one more kiss, he slips back into his dominant persona, squeezing your ass hard in his hands, cold rings pressing against your skin as he pulls out of you, relishing in the sound of your slick before slamming into you with enough force to jolt you up the wall. You can’t even breathe with the first thrust, but the succession of thrusts that follows pulls heavy gasps and moans from your lips.
His hips settle into a rhythmic beat, slapping against the back of your thighs and ass as he readjusts so that his arms are hooked beneath your knees. He groans when he’s allowed the slightest bit deeper, pushing you tight to the wall to make sure you don’t move as he plows into you. The pain of your bare shoulder blades digging into the hard concrete goes practically unnoticed, you’re on cloud nine. The ache you’ve been feeling, the void left inside you that just so happens to be in the shape of his dick, the need to be closer to him: it’s all being relieved right now. Feeling him drag against your insides and hold your body close to his is damn near euphoric, you practically feel high.
“I missed this pussy,” Jimin’s teeth finally give in and nip at your shoulder and collarbone. The thought of warning him against it briefly crosses your mind in the one second between thrusts, but as soon as he’s back in— deliciously deep— you drop all complains. “So warm and soaking for me. I can feel how it sucks me back in, so greedy, baby girl.” You hear the smirk in his voice, shaking slightly with the power of his movements. It’s loud in here, every little sound bouncing off the surfaces of the room and magnifying. Every slap of his hips, every ragged breath, all of the whimpers and moans leaving your throat. It’s not hard to hear the sounds Jimin makes for you, how he sucks in through his teeth and groans quietly, trying to control himself solely for the purpose of not cumming too soon. People outside can probably hear it too, but right now, it’s only you and him in your own little world. “Fuck, you feel like heaven.”
He pulls you away from the wall so that he’s standing on his own, your arms instinctively tightening around his neck until your chest is flush with his. The hands placed on your ass slide higher onto your thighs as he starts to bounce you, up and down, up and down, gliding effortlessly along his pole.
“S-Shit,” You whine, a mixture of lust and fear coursing through you at the height you’re getting. Jimin carries you like you weigh nothing, his delectable biceps looking solid as ever as he repeatedly lifts you into the air and drops you down to impale yourself on him. From this angle he can see the sweat dripping off of you, face contorted in ultimate pleasure from the depth he’s getting, tip kissing your cervix in a different angle each time. Your breasts bounce harshly in front of him looking jiggly and soft and he holds his mouth open, hoping one will land there for him to suck. This is definitely one of his fantasies— not fucking you in a family restroom— but him having you like this, fully suspended in the air and scratching at his shoulders in delight. He’s only seen this in porn, all of the girls looking like twigs in comparison to the bulky men that carry them, and he didn’t think he could do it. But the adrenaline and testosterone flowing through his veins right now is enough to convince him to do anything— even fuck you in a public space and make you moan in a room that may or may not be soundproof to the outside world. But he couldn’t care less about that now when you feel so good around him.
He grunts through gritted teeth, going hard and deep and neglecting the fast pace he set earlier. Your soft walls steal every thought from Jimin’s brain as his fluid hips snap into you on every down stroke and you can’t help but cry out.
God, it feels like he’s in your guts, rearranging your organs with the tip of his cock and carving out a home for himself. “Keep going,” You thought going this deep would be painful, but now that you’re here, it’s never felt better. This was exactly what you’ve been craving since last time, wanting him to fill you up in every sense and leave you breathless. You feel like your pussy just might swallow him up, his balls smacking against your ass with every collision, and it’s so good that you don’t notice the bright red lines you leave on his nape and back. “I think I-“
He looks up to find your eyes rolling back again, eyebrows knit and lips parted. “Like this, baby?” He keeps up the steady pace, head thrown back to peer up at you when he feels your walls begin to flutter.
“Yes, like that,” You nearly whisper, feet flexing at his sides where your legs flop helplessly. No more words can escape you, only loud whines of what he assumes is his name, and before you know it, your orgasm is suddenly crashing down on you, locking up all of your muscles as Jimin continues to bounce you languidly, moaning his own praise into the skin of your chest.
As you come down, he moves you to the counter of the sink, your ass meeting the cool marble, but you’re too fucked out to have a reaction. Having slipped out in transition, Jimin stands there and strokes himself as he watches your hazy eyes refocus on him. He’s not as close as he was before, but he has a feeling he won’t have trouble getting back to that point once he’s back inside your sopping heat.
“Mm, I wish I could take a picture of you right now.” His voice is almost a growl, his unoccupied hand lifting your thigh to pull you to the edge. “You look so fucked out; but I’m not done with you yet, baby. Can you take it?” He stares at you with genuine eyes, rubbing himself on your sensitive clit. It throbs under him and you jerk your hips, taking a deep breath to compose yourself.
“I can always take it for you.” Batting your lashes at him, you bite your lip and hope he doesn’t question you further. You were starting to feel empty again. Thankfully, he doesn’t and plunges in without further hesitation, moaning out your name and digging his fingers into your hip.
“That’s my good girl.” He grins when you clench at his praise. With your legs spread as wide as they can go, you lean back on one arm, keeping one hand latched to the back of his neck for support. You can feel yourself leaking onto the counter top where your ass is perched on the edge, making a mess as it covers his balls and the inside of your thighs, further soiling your panties that remain pushed out of the way of your opening. He’s rough with you, speeding up with every flex of his powerful hips and gripping desperately onto your waist to prevent you from slipping away. His eyes are focused between your legs and you follow the pink of his tongue with your eyes when it swipes against his lips, nearly salivating from the view. “Look,” He growls, grabbing the back of your neck to angle your head down to where you are connected. “I want you to watch how I split your pussy open, see how well you take me as I stretch you out. I could look at this all day, fuck.” He slows down, only for a few strokes, mesmerized by how shiny you make his member and how your lips open wide to accommodate him. “You’re so beautiful.”
You see what he sees, but pay more attention to his appearance. The thighs beneath him bulge with defined muscle, skin now glistening with the sweat that builds on both of your bodies in this humid room. His prominent v-line and hipbones look so enticing that you crave to kiss at them and leave marks on his milky skin. He doesn’t pull out very far, but every glimpse you get of his cock seems to affect you. God, you could worship his cock for hours if he’d let you. Maybe you’ll ask one day. It’s fat and veiny and a deep red color due to the blood that’s built up there from being hard for so long. On its surface gathers a creamy mixture of your cum and wetness, collecting at his base and sticking to the fine hairs of his pubic bone. You can hear the way he sucks in air as he watches himself glide through your folds with ease, a tense pressure sitting in his balls as he gallops toward his release.
“Baby,” You sigh, pulling him down to your lips to swallow the sounds in his throat. “Are you going to cum soon?” You ask between pecks, both of you struggling to breathe as you grind your hips into his to help him when he starts to falter. Forehead pressed to yours, he nods and squeezes his eyes shut, the clench of his jaw defining the strain on his face. You can’t help kissing him again, moaning when he tangles a hand in your hair and tugs lightly.
“Where do you want me to cum?” Jimin slows down a little, rolling his hips sensually instead of the brutal thrusting from before so he can make sure he hears you properly.
“Cum in me.” You state, leaning back on both hands and arching into him.
“You sure?” The surprise on his face is so pure, although the way he bites his lip at your confirmation is anything but. The groan that grazes your ears as he wraps his arms around you makes you shudder and clench. No one has ever cum inside you before, not even your ex, despite you being on the pill. He liked to cum on your face and chest and leave it to dry— quite degrading in your opinion— but he said it looked good on you so you’d let him do it. You never let him cum inside you no matter how many times he begged, it just never felt right, but now that Jimin is in his place, you want it more than ever. You want him to know that you are truly his. That he can have every single inch of you.
A succession of moans fall from Jimin’s lips, each one louder than the last, and fuck, if that isn’t the hottest thing you’ve ever heard, you don’t know what is. He keeps up with the grinding, muscles clenching and tightening as he nears his end, hips becoming less fluid as he rubs himself between your velvety walls, eyes squinting to stay open as he looks in your eyes. You nod at him, sucking on your lips to quiet your own whimpering so you can hear him better. Taking his hand, you bring it to one of your breasts, encouraging him to squeeze it in his palm, and that seems to be what finishes him, his fingers digging into the soft flesh when you feel him pulse inside you.
“Fuckfuckfuckfuck,” Jimin groans, dropping his head to your chest and struggling with himself to keep his hips moving to milk out his release. You move your own hips to his benefit, relishing in the hisses and uncontrollable moans that fly from him as he spills his love into you, the thick white substance leaking out alongside his shaft every time he withdraws from your warmth. It feels nice, satisfying. You never thought feeling him this way would make you feel so... complete. His tip rests inside you as he catches his breath, panting between the valley of your breasts and kneading at your hips with his gentle fingers. Your hands run through his sweaty hair, pushing it from his face and cradling his head to you, and you hope he can hear how hard your heart is beating, how full it feels. When he’s collected himself enough to move, he pulls away to smile brightly at you. “That was...”
“Incredible.” You finish for him, pulling him in for a deep kiss that quite literally steals your breath away. He pulls away, panting, and finally allows his softened length to slip out of you, though he’s not completely flaccid yet. His cum dribbles out of you despite your best efforts to keep it in and the uncomfortable feeling causes your face to scrunch up.
“Damn, that’s sexy.” Jimin’s eyes scan the mess dripping from your lower lips and it’s almost embarrassing, but the way he groans and drops to his knees in front of you quickly dispels your shyness. “Can I clean you up, baby?” He asks, all doe-eyed and cute, thumbs on either side of your entrance spreading you apart. He isn’t about to do what you think he is, is he? He can’t be serious. But the want in his expression tells you that he is.
“S-sure.” You aren’t sure exactly what you’re agreeing to, but he makes it a point to show you, diving tongue first into your slick lips, licking up everything that covers the inside and outside of you. Your walls throb at the sight and feeling of him slurping up the mess between your legs, making sure not an inch of you goes untouched by his tongue until you’re licked clean, his gaze never leaving yours. When he’s done, he leans back to show you the ungodly mixture of cum (both yours and his), arousal, and saliva in his mouth before swallowing it all down. You may have just discovered a new kink of yours.
“There,” The handsome man in front of you rises from his knees to stand before you. “All clean.” You can’t help kissing him again, wrapping your limbs around him in hopes of staying in this moment forever. Comfortably in his arms and still feeling the rush of endorphins that your previous activities provoked. It is with great reluctance that he pulls away from you.
Neither of you know what to say in this moment. The room is quiet again and your surroundings begin to return as you try to relax, taking it all in. Clothes are scattered all over the counter and floor, you’re in a public family restroom at an amusement park, and you and your boyfriend stand here naked in the center of it. Not to mention, this room is sweltering. Beads of sweat trail down the sides of your face and you wipe them away, noticing the discomfort of your now sticky spot on the sink counter.
“Wanna get out of here?” You ask, both of you giggling as Jimin helps you to your feet, gathering your clothes and handing them to you so you can get dressed. You’ve almost forgotten the whole reason you locked yourself in here in the first place. Almost. But it doesn’t really bother you that much anymore. You stop Jimin with his hand on the door, pulling him into one more tight hug. “Thank you, Jimin, for everything. I love you a lot, don’t forget that.”
His hands meet your cheeks and he pulls your lips to his for a gentle kiss, reluctant to pull away. “I love you, too. And I’ll always be here for you.” He stares into your eyes for another deep moment before moving back to the door.
You meet up with Taehyung and Hani as you make your way back to where the rides are, and they look you up and down, at first in concern, and then in disbelief.
“You seem to be in a significantly better mood.” Hani comments with a knowing look on her face. Usually you were able to keep your cool around her and not let on to more than you want her to know, but your reddening ears give you away when you think back to your recent encounter. You can practically feel where her eyes are glued to the colored faint marks at the base of your neck. Jimin’s arm pulls you into his side proudly, making some comment about being an amazing boyfriend and being able to take care of your “needs” which makes Taehyung chuckle, and then the four of you are off to look for Jungkook and his date in preparation to leave.
“Should we try to find the others?” Jieun inquires adjusting the straps of her bag on her shoulders. Having just finished the last rollercoaster of the park, the adorable pair had just completed all of the main attractions for the day and were almost back around to the front of the park where most of the souvenir shops and restaurants were located. It’s late afternoon, the sun beginning it’s descent toward the horizon, temperature cooling off just the slightest bit.
“We could do that...” Jungkook hesitates and avoids his date’s eyes. “Or we could keep walking around by ourselves? I like spending time alone with you.” The boy rubs the back of his head bashfully, showing off a bunny smile that Jieun can’t resist. He can’t tell what she’s thinking— and he hates making assumptions— but her responding grin is enough reassurance for him to boldly take her hand in his and squeeze.
“I like spending time with you too, Jungkook. I like you.” Her eyes disappear behind a blush, but she doesn’t look away from him, instead reaching up on her toes to plant a kiss on his cheek to then watch it blossom into a spread of red all over his face and neck. He’s as red as a tomato yet oh-so-satisfied.
“How about we get that funnel cake? I’m buying.” They share a huge serving of the treat, powdered sugar sticking their fingers together but enjoyed nonetheless, and Jieun couldn’t be happier. “After meeting my only requirement, I officially declare you as redeemed. I will completely forget about that whole carnival prize ordeal, but there’s one more condition. One more thing I want before I can do that.” Jungkook gives a fake exasperated sigh, tilting his head cutely.
“And what would that be?” His dark hair hangs in front of his eyes, jawline sharp and inviting.
“I want you to...” She leans close to him, eyes deadly serious, and anxiety builds in the pit of his stomach, “kiss me.”
“Pardon?” He isn’t sure he heard her right, but when she cocks her head coyly, an arrogant smirk finds his lips before he’s leaning in to steal hers. The kiss is quicker than she’d like, but there’s a knowing look in Jungkook’s eyes that tells her that he knows exactly what he’s doing. He’s teasing. Almost as if to say “there’s more where that came from’ along with promises that will be fulfilled behind closed doors. She just shakes her head at him, getting up to throw away their trash and pulling him up by his hand, intertwining their fingers as they stroll around.
Walking into one of the gift shops, they begin to look at clothing and accessories printed with cartoon characters and the theme park logo, something to take home as a memory of the occasion. Well, aside from the giant Iron-Man plushie they had left with Hani and Taehyung. Just as they make their way over to the hats and fanny packs section, Jungkook catches sight of something that makes his blood boil. Yes, something—the monster of a person that hurt you and your precious heart, to be more specific. His sharp inhale catches Jieun’s attention and she questions him, concerned gaze skimming the store as Kookie explains through his teeth.
“That’s the asshole that cheated on (Y/n). What the fuck is he doing here?” His eye are like knives as they point toward the unsuspecting man, who has the nerve to look happy and carefree. He doesn’t know if you’ve seen him or not, but he has the strong urge to protect you and get a little revenge in your name.
“It looks like he’s with someone.” She points, face scrunching at the greasy looking woman.
“I should go over there.”
“What? No! I don’t think it’s a good idea to pick fights with your friend’s ex.” Jieun, the voice of reason, whispers, looking alarmed.
“I’m not going to fight him, just mess with him a bit. Pulling pranks on people is my specialty.”
“What are you going to do to him?” She’s less concerned now and more intrigued by his confidence.
“Watch.” Jungkook sets his hat low on his face, walking with his head down and heading straight toward the couple that shamelessly flirts in front of the shelf containing ceramic mugs. They take up the entire space of the small aisle, so no one can really pass though, but Jungkook squeezes his way between them roughly, grunting an ‘excuse me’ all while intentionally shoving the man back and out of the way. Your ex stumbles, arms and elbows flailing about to catch his balance and knocking over a total of 5 mugs onto the cement floor. They crash down around him, the entire shelf he leans on threatening to go down with them, but he catches it with his hands and readjusts it, looking down in horror as shards of porcelain scatter around his feet. A worker shouts “You break it, you buy it!” from across the store at him, and that’s when he looks up to hiss at his offender.
“The fuck is your problem?!” He steps up to Jungkook aggressively, as if he would even have the balls to fight someone, and throws a few more curses his way. But all color drains from his face when he meets eyes with your little Baby Kook, who isn’t really so little, round eyes glaring right in his face. They’re about the same height, but your ex looks like a twig standing next to the broad and muscular Jungkook. He’s always been intimidated by Kookie, steering clear of him when you were still together and even confessing to you that he’s afraid of the fact that the younger man can probably break him in half with his bare hands and crush his head between his thighs. It was funny at the time, but that fear is very real and very present as the two stand toe to toe.
“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t see you standing there.” A cocky smirk plays on Jungkook’s lips and it makes your ex seethe, though he’s too afraid to show it. He tries the tough act still, though.
“You little shit, you better pay for all of the stuff you broke.” He steps closer over the crunching of shattered pieces but the younger man doesn’t flinch.
“Yikes... I would, but I’m not the one who broke them. Plus, I only have five dollars. Want it?” He flashes the bill quickly and reaches into the man’s pocket, depositing both the bill and an expensive looking ring he grabbed earlier, hidden in the palm of his hand. The ring falls in.
“Get your hands out of my pants!” He shoves at Kookie’s solid chest, pushing himself back a few inches and stumbling at his surprising sturdiness. Dignity lost in front of the prying eyes of everyone in the store, he sucks his teeth and growls. “I don’t want it.”
“No? Your loss.” Jungkook is still holding onto the bill between his fingers, pocketing it quickly before he can change his mind. He fakes an innocent look as he leans in to the man’s ear, eyeing the woman that stands shocked behind him. Your ex flinches, startled by the proximity and probably anticipating a hard punch in the gut. “I’m not going to hit you,” Jungkook chuckles, enjoying the way the man twitches uncomfortably. “I’m just trying to help you out. But hey, isn’t it illegal to hire prostitutes? Especially here, of all places.”
Gritting his teeth, That Bastard pushes him away successfully this time, spitting curses about disrespecting his girlfriend as Kookie turns his back and casually walks away, just in time for a worker to approach the cursing man and force him to pay for all of the cracked and shattered mugs surrounding him. Jungkook heads back to Jieun, laughing, and takes her hand, guiding her to the front of the store where he taps an attendant stocking toys on the shoulder.
“Excuse me, I saw that man over there steal something.” Pointing to the disgruntled man who digs in his wallet as the cashier rings him up. “You should search him, I think it was a ring.” The worker sighs and makes a call through his walkie talkie for security, thanking them before making his way over to the register. Both of them make their exit, laughing to themselves all the way out of the store until they reach their group of friends, who happen to be standing just outside.
“We saw the whole thing,” Taehyung starts excitedly. “Dude, that was awesome!” They high five and continue laughing, eyes still on the man in question.
“He looked like he was going to shit his pants when he recognized you. I wish I could have got that on camera.” Hani nods, clicking her tongue at the missed opportunity.
“Hani.” Jimin frowns.
“What? He deserves it.” They both look to you, who is conflicted with emotions. You didn’t want any of them to confront him for you, but this was different. This was harmless. And you’re certain your name didn’t come up at all while they were interacting.
“What did you do?” You finally ask, a little curious about what actually happened. Just then, security guides your ex to the entrance, walking him through the door sensors to check Jungkook’s accusations. He looks confident that it won’t go off, but that look is wiped clean off his face when the alarm sounds and the guards grab hold of his arms and push him toward the back of the store for an official search. “WHAT DID YOU DO?” Now you’re a lot curious, but you’re also smiling uncontrollably.
“Eh,” Jungkook shrugs. “I slipped a ring into his pocket. They’ll probably find it but at least he’ll get a pat down. Oh, and I also accused him of hiring a prostitute in front of his new girl just to piss him off.” He chuckles. A new kind of happiness swells in your chest at that. It isn’t much, but it almost feels like justice was served. You like to imagine that he is being fined and questioned by police because of what he did to you instead of for the petty shoplifting he unknowingly committed. And what’s even better is the scowl you catch on Candy’s face when she glances up and finds you watching the ordeal, narrowing her eyes and crossing her arms before storming off to follow her man. You hope to never see them again, to leave with the impression and image of them being dragged away by security as your last memory of their terrible faces. It will always be seared into your brain, like retribution for a cardinal sin, and you’re feeling better already.
“Thanks, Kookie. That just made my day.” You’re beaming as Jimin reclaims your hand, offering a proud pat to Jungkook’s shoulder.
“I say we celebrate with some dinner!” He grins to your group, leading everyone to a restaurant a few stores down, where you all enjoy deliciously overpriced park food and talk about your day. Everyone seems to have had an amazing time. Jungkook and Jieun are cuddled up on their end of the booth, sharing bites of food and giving each other The Look. The same look they had that night when they walked out of the club together. Taehyung and Hani seem infinitely less awkward, apparently having resolved some of their issues while you and Jimin were working out your own in the family restroom. And you finally felt like you were back to yourself while being surrounded by all of your friends. Jimin kept an eye on you, but saw no evidence of your previous sadness— just joy and relief— and for that he’s thankful, whether or not he is the reason for it.
As the last activity of the day, you all decide to shop for souvenirs (at a different store from the one your ex was in), and everyone picks out their favorite gifts. Taehyung watches as you and Jimin and Jungkook and Jieun mull over various objects at the front of the store, chatting and laughing with each other as you browse. He’s a little deeper in the store following Hani as she looks over the clothing lining walls and racks, enjoying watching her shop more than doing any real shopping himself. As he looks at her, he remembers their conversation from earlier— when they were left alone to work out their issues while you and Jimin disappeared to work out your own.
“After much debate, I have decided to officially forgive you.” He announces to Hani as they walk through the crowded carnival area. There are many more people here now than there was a few hours ago, most people having finished riding the rollercoasters and hoping to win a nice prize before heading home. Neither of them intended to actually play any of the games, agreeing that it was a waste of money and ultimately a scam, but the area was nice and the highly populated walkway was the perfect place to have a private conversation.
Hani gives him a look of disbelief from the corner of her eye with pursed lips before deciding to humor him. “O’ Great and Merciful Taehyung, I thank you deeply! What ever would I have done without your forgiveness?” She acts out dramatically, throwing her hands over her heart and swaying side to side. They laugh for a bit, the mood still light when he straightens up and his face becomes serious again.
“I’m sorry that I acted that way at the water park, it was really uncalled for. I was-“ He hesitates, voice a little deeper, “I was jealous.” That’s enough to stop Hani in her tracks. He sure seemed like he was jealous in the moment, but she didn’t think he actually would be. Because why would her fuck buddy be jealous of her using her ASSets to get what she wants— something that she always does? But that’s not even the part that really surprises her as he goes on. “I don’t think I can be fuck buddies with you anymore. I want more. I want more with you, and I only recently noticed. We started fucking in the first place because we both kept talking all that shit about how good we are in bed and it just happened out of curiosity and sexual tension. Then I realized that I actually felt something when we were together— and at first I thought it was just the bomb ass sex— but then the feeling didn’t go away after we were done fucking. I still felt that way when we’re just doing regular shit like hanging out. I felt it when you came to my job just to bother me because you were bored early this week. I thought my heart was going to explode because it was beating so fast. Something about knowing you came there just to spend time with me, even if it was just to pass the time, it made me so... happy. I couldn’t focus, you were so distracting.” She looks away, concealing a smile. “And I feel it now even when we’re on a fake triple date with our friends, walking aimlessly around this giant park and talking about the simplest things...” He trails off, trying to find the words to finish his speech and Hani trying to process it all. They start walking again after a few beats of silence, albeit very slowly, until he speaks up again. “I don’t know, I’m not good with words.”
This seems like a concluding statement, Taehyung suddenly getting shy as he scratches behind his ear. His head drops as they walk, not sure what to make of her silence, but he’s not even sure he wants to hear what she has to say. And when she opens her mouth finally, he prepares himself to be rejected.
“I was jealous of you too today.”
“What? When?” That’s a surprise that neither of them expected her to admit.
They walk past a booth containing large superhero plushies just like the one Jungkook and Jieun earned, the woman running the game pointing at them and waving them over. They ignore her as they keep walking, passing faces blending into the background. Hani sighs.
“When you were buying water when we first got to the water park. That lady was eye-fucking you the whole time, ready to risk it all for you at that concession stand.” She rolls her eyes, trying not to get angry again as she remembers the way that woman was trying her hardest to show off for him. “(Y/n) even called me out on it, I was 5 seconds away from knocking that bitch to the ground.” At this, Taehyung cracks a smile. He would never say it, but he’d love to see Hani fight someone for him. “Anyway, I guess that means that I... probably... feel... something...” It sounded like she was a foreigner trying to figure out the proper way to form a coherent sentence, unsure if the words she was producing were correct or not. He looks at her expectantly, raising his eyebrows and causing her to pull out the last few words of her statement painfully. “...similar to you.”
“You feel the same way?” He lights up, turning his whole body to her.
“Something. Similar.” She corrects strictly, though that does nothing to stop the goofy celebratory wiggle he does. “You know I haven’t been in a real relationship in a long time so I’m a little rusty at this. Don’t expect me to change so suddenly for you.” He pouts. “But, I’ll give you a fair chance and we’ll see where it goes from there.”
“This is so ugly that it’s kinda cute.” Hani laughs, showing him the brightly colored shirt she’s pulled from the rack. Not her usual style, but she could probably find a way to make it work. She’s been looking through the ugliest t-shirts and sweaters for the past five minutes and it’s getting to the point where it would be ridiculous for her not to buy one.
“Hey, about what we talked about earlier,” Taehyung starts suddenly, trying to be as casual as possible while leaning against a clothing rack, stumbling when the wheels begin to move beneath his weight.
“What about it?” She doesn’t even bat an eye at his clumsiness.
“Does that mean you’ll go out with me now? It was a little unclear for me.” Gnawing on his lower lip, he gives her a hard stare as she mulls over his words briefly.
“Absolutely not.” Her tone is cold and brisk, barely lifting her eyes to glance at him. His face and heart drop, scrambling to come up with words.
“Wh- I thought that’s what we-“
“Nothing about what we talked about had anything to do with me going out with you. I mean, why would it? You haven’t even asked me out on a date yet.” Oh. Her eyes linger on his for a split second, looking away just before his boxy smile reappears. “If we’re going to be anything more than friends, I need you to know this: I don’t do subtleties and indirect hints. If you want something, ask for it directly. I never sugar coat my words and I don’t expect you to either. So, if you want me to go out with you, ask.”
Taehyung steps closer, grin still playing on his lips as he seems to hover over her frame with his tall stature. She’s still flicking through rows of hangers absentmindedly as if they’re not in the middle of a conversation, and only stops upon his call.
“Hani,” He coos sweetly, blush coming to his cheeks. Hani thinks she’s the inexperienced one here, but it’s also be a while since Tae has asked anyone out himself. Usually women tend to throw themselves at him and use him for his dick— which has never bothered him before— but rarely has he ever gone on a date with the intentions of actually dating someone seriously. And if he had, the girls are most likely the ones who asked him out. Hani turns to him, batting her eyelashes innocently. Such an actress.
“Yes, Taehyungie?”
“Would you like to go on a date with me? I’m aware dates really aren’t your thing, but I think you’d quite enjoy this one.” He puts on a knightly voice for her, puffing out his chest like a suitor in court trying to win the heart of a princess. She tosses her hair around her shoulders, fluttering her eyelashes a few more times as though flustered before giving him a flattering smile.
“No.” His mouth drops open in disbelief, face morphing into a fake cry when she laughs and responds with her real answer. “I’m kidding! Yes, I’d love to go on a date with you.”
“No, you hurt my feelings.” He turns away from her like a child, breaking into a smile when she wraps her arms around his midsection and presses her check to his back in apology.
“I said yes, Taehyung, did you hear? There’s no way you didn’t hear with those big dumbo ears of yours,”
“Hey!” This isn’t the first time she’s teased him about his ears, but he pretends to be offended, trying to shake her off of him.
“Yes, I’ll go on a date with you.” She repeats, lifting to her toes to speak loudly into one ear, catching the attention of a few others in the store.
“You WHAT?!” You’re stomping over before either of them have the chance to respond, eyes wide and mouth open, Jimin trailing closely behind, pulled by the hand you squeeze in yours.
“Way to go buddy.” Jimin mouths as he gives a thumbs up to his best friend, ignoring Hani’s glare.
“Yes, you heard correctly. Hani agreed to go on a real date with me.” The two of you clap as Tae bows and blows kisses to the imaginary crowd, relishing in the glory.
“Don’t make me regret it.” Hani is embarrassed by the attention, not used to being the one with relationship news, and she separates herself from the situation as quickly as possible, grumbling something before picking a shirt and walking to the front of the store to pay.
Your group is loud on your way out of the park, shouting about all the highlights of the day, Jungkook proclaiming how he “knew” Tae and Hani would end up together— even though Hani swears that it’s just one date and it doesn’t truly mean anything. The ride back home is calmer and you sit up front with Jimin, Jungkook taking his spot in the back next to Jieun like he promised, and you feel a little bit better about everything.
Though that lingering discomfort in your heart is still there, you’re no longer sad or upset about the events of today. If anything, you think they did more good than harm in regards to your interactions with your ex. The only time you’d really paid attention to how much of an asshole he is was when you broke up with him in front of Candy, but the harsh words he spoke to you today were more than enough evidence for you to dispel any doubts that maybe, by some unholy power, he wasn’t as bad as you’d made him out to be in your head. You keep replaying Jimin’s words about how valuable you were to your ex, and the truth about why he was trying so hard to fuck with your mind today. And now you understand. It’s really quite simple actually. He had a good thing, you, and he let you go. So now you’re moving on to bigger and better things in your life and he can’t do shit about it. Period. He can’t get to you anymore because you have the amazing friends that keep you afloat and his angel of a boyfriend that continues to prove his indispensable worth to you, and you know you’re going to be okay. You no longer wish any harm to your ex and his whore of a girlfriend (oops), but you think pretty soon you’ll be able to close this chapter of your life and start a new one; one where your friends are all in happy, healthy relationships and live happily ever after— at least for now. But that’s good enough for you.
#bts smut#jimin smut#bts Jimin smut#jimin x reader#jimin scenario#taehyung scenario#jungkook scenarios#bts scenarios
323 notes
·
View notes
Text
[SUMMARY: Dinah struggles with her faith and desire for Negan.]
Negan and Dinah PART TWO
“Trust and believe the day you first feel me in you, I want you to remember it.”
Smut.
Part 2 [[MORE]]
You had not seen Negan since the incident that occurred between the two of you. It had been a full day since he made you feel something you never understood anything about and to be quite honest, you still didn’t. All you knew was that this man knew how to make you feel good. Conflicting feelings arose in you the more you thought about what had happened. Going back into your bedroom it was almost hard to look yourself in the mirror and see yourself with that golden cross over your chest. You cringed at the sight of your bible by your bedside, it was hard not letting yourself fully enjoy what had happened. After being raised all your life with a certain mind set it was hard adjusting your mind to what you had done. You sighed laying in bed feeling guilt, feeling shame at the way Negan touched you..the way he kissed you. And oh that kiss...it made up for any kiss you felt you missed out on.
“Stop it.” You whispered to yourself silently, you told yourself nothing like that would happen again. The shame you felt after was to much to bare. A man that wasn’t your husband touching you in ways nobody ever had. Not to mention, he had his way with everyone at that place, shouldn’t that make you not want him?
Pushing yourself out of bed to head to the kitchen for your usual breakfast was more nerve wracking than usual. You knew Negan would show up there, he always did.
Heading inside straight to the back where the pots were, you began to serve yourself. Getting there late everyone had been sitting down already enjoying their meals. Maybe Negan had come and left already?
Or not.
As you served yourself you felt the room go silence, you squeezed your eyes shut as you heard him slowly making his way to the back of the kitchen.
“Go on. Enjoy your food folks, no need to piss yourselves.” He teased as everyone began talking amongst each other again. You knew exactly where he was heading, he spotted you the second he walked inside.
“Hello princess.” He grinned leaning back on the counter with his arms crossed.
“Hi.” You spoke nervously, he could tell you were having trouble keep eye contact. He couldn’t help but laugh low to himself. He watched as you served yourself some food and moved a little closer to you.
“Gonna say your prayers today, sweetheart?”
“I always do.” You whispered still not looking up at him.
“Well you fucking better, cause you’ve been one naughty girl.” His words made your heart begin to race, your cheeks turning a rosy color making him grin.
“Don’t be shy about it, honey. I love that I can make a good girl a little naughty.” He whispered low as you accidentally hit your finger on the steaming pot.
“Fuck!” You winced making him raise his brows even surprising yourself.
“Oh you curse now too?” Negan couldn’t help but laugh as you waved your finger in pain.
“No. I..I don’t- I burned myself..” you stuttered as Negan stepped closer before you and took hold of your hand. He tilted his head back taking a good look at your finger before lifting it up to his lips.
“You should be more careful, honey.” His lips brushed against your finger softly. The same lips that touched yours erotically. You knew he was purposely trying to tease you. You pulled your hand back making him chuckle as you took hold of your plate.
“I’m..I’m gonna go eat now.” Walking away without looking back Negan watched your hips move as you walked to an empty seat. So distracted by his intimidating moves, you had no idea that as that was all happening, the two of you were being watched by a very envious woman.
It was late in the evening now, after a day out helping with some cleaning you walked back to your bedroom not aware that you were being followed. Humming to yourself you screamed when someone grabbed your arm and forced you to turn around.
It was Rhonda.
Rhonda was one of the women at the sanctuary that you knew had something going on with Negan. The two of you never really spoke but she had a tough personality. She cursed a lot, always smelled of alcohol and seemed to always be angry.
Angry unless she was with Negan.
She was known to be very jealous when it came to him, she usually would scare the women away from him.
“Hey church girl, there something I should know about you?” She placed her hands on her hips staring down at you.
“Excuse me?”
“You got something with Negan or what?”
Your eyes widened, she must’ve seen Negans little act in the kitchen. What was it any of her business anyways?
“What does it concern you?” You asked struggling not to sound intimidated.
“What are you trying to embarrass yourself?”
“I beg your pardon?”
“You think you can satisfy a man without knowing how to do a thing, why don’t you stick to what you know best and bury your head in a bible.”
Although you knew she was sort of right, it still angered you.
“I may not know how to do a lot but I guess when a man really wants you it doesn’t take much tricks to satisfy him.” You scowled looking up at her remembering just how satisfied he was the day before. Your words hit her ego harshly. What did you mean by that? Rhonda couldn’t help but start thinking how Negan was satisfied with you if you were a ‘church girl’ who didn’t know anything.
“I guess you don’t value your God after all.” Rhonda hit you where it hurt you the most, using your beliefs.
“What I did does not in any way take away my beliefs in God.”
“It may not take it away but it does shit on it. How do you think that God of yours would feel knowing you’re letting just any man touch you, a man that has multiple women.”
Her words left you speechless, after all she was right. A smirk appeared on her lips as she realized she indeed was getting under your skin.
“The only reason that man even looked your way is cause you’re a stupid little virgin because I promise you, once he’s done with you he won’t look back again.” Unfortunately her words were true, at least you felt they were. Negan was a man who wanted any woman who was willing, there was nothing special about you. He only was so intrigued by you because no one else had touched you before and it drove his ego to know only he made you feel a certain way. You weren’t even giving yourself to someone who at least cared for you and Rhonda was sure to remind you of it.
“I mean just look at you-“ Rhonda pulled at the fabric of your long dress with the sweater you had around it.
“Why would a man look your way.” You could feel a knot building up in your throat as you tried to remain calm in front of her.
“My advice, sweetheart. Unless you’re trying to get yourself hurt...step off! You don’t amount to what he truly wants. No one else wants you in this sanctuary. This is grown woman shit, you’re not ready for it.”
“Hello ladies.” Negan appeared from behind you not realizing what he was just stepping in the middle of.
“Oh hi Negan.” Rhonda’s face suddenly turned into a smile as she looked up at him. Negan turned to look at you and noticed your look of discomfort leaving him to frown.
“Something wrong, honey? You look like your fucking head is about to fucking blow off.” He chuckled but you did not respond which took away any trace of humor in his eyes.
“I’m going to my room.” You stormed off as Rhonda scowled in your direction just before Negan turned back to her.
“Something you wanna tell me, Rhonda?” Negan knew of Rhonda’s ways, harassing the other women, trying to scare them off. He wasn’t to fond of her and had she known just how much he didn’t like her, she’d most likely never come out of her room again.
“Nothing Negan. I think she was just having a bad day you know how sensitive they can get.”
“They?” Negan raised a brow not quite understanding what she meant.
“You know, she’s a church girl. They don’t think like the rest of us do so-“
“And that’s a bad thing?” Negan tilted his head with a look of intimidation leaving her unable to come up with a response.
“Ease up, Rhonda. I like that church girl.”
Negan believed if anything, being a believer in something regardless how many people doubted it, made you strong.
Just like that, Negan walked off to a meeting with his men leaving Rhonda in utter embarrassment and frustration.
Locking your bedroom door shut you lay in bed ready to cry yourself to sleep. The feel of the shame and guilt you felt was something you could not take but more than anything, you hated realizing you weren’t really liked by Negan. You were nothing more but a trophy for him to fill his ego, you felt like a fool. A trophy who nobody expected anything from. Why were you even beginning to like this man at all? Why was he making you change your ways with God? After a moment, an idea came to mind. Staring up at the ceiling you began to picture yourself differently and how everyone at the sanctuary would act towards you.
What Negan would think of you.
These thoughts over powered your guilt and shame.
The thought made you smile and had you practically jump out of the bed.
Urgently you pulled your dress off and grabbed a scissor from your night stand and began cutting away at the dress. Slipping easily back into it, the dress fell right above your knees showing a glimpse of your thighs.
Staring at yourself in the mirror you felt something was missing from your look before you realized your hair was still neatly tied up. Pulling the hair tie off you let your long hair fall down your shoulders, you looked like someone completely different.
Negan would love this.
Leaving your bedroom you already began turning heads, whispers were heard as you made your way to Negans bedroom. Standing in front of his door you felt your heart racing, you couldn’t believe you were actually pushing yourself to do this. It felt like such a rush.
Taking a deep breath you knocked on his door and waited excitedly for him to open.
No one responded but you couldn’t find it in you to just walk away. Looking behind to see if anyone was around you began to turn the door knob and found that it was surprisingly unlocked.
“Negan?” You yelled out once more before fully opening the door and letting yourself in.
You gasped at the sight of his large bedroom, his desk, his furniture, it was actually nice.
One of the first things you noticed sitting on his desk was a half empty bottle of whiskey.
Looking back at the door for assurance, you took hold of the bottle and slowly unscrewed the top. Smelling it almost made you gag, how did people drink this stuff? Maybe it would give you more courage for whenever Negan showed up, wouldn’t it?
Making a face of disgust you lifted the bottle to your lips and forced yourself to gulp down as much as you could. The taste was horrid you almost couldn’t keep it down.
“One more time.” You whispered before you began gulping again having no idea what you were doing. Slamming the bottle down on his desk you gasped for air as you felt the burn in your stomach.
“Disgusting.” You wiped your lips and noticed the bottle was left practically empty. Something else caught your attention in his room, you noticed a bat laying right beside his bed.
It was covered in barb wire and you had never seen it. Taking your time looking around at the rest of the room and beginning to feel the effects from the liquor you didn’t catch the sound of Negan making his way down the hall.
Negan walked to his bedroom and instantly noticed his door was cracked. Making a sudden stop he slowly began to pull his gun out and carefully made his way closer to the room. Being very careful he slowly opened the door but was shocked to find a woman with her back to him standing in his bedroom. A woman he did not recognize.
“Who the fuck are you?”
You jumped up at the sound of Negans sudden voice practically stumbling against the wall as you turned to him.
“Dinah?”
A sudden burst of laughter escaped your lips, you honestly didn’t even know what was so funny.
“Are you fucking insane to be stepping into my god damn room like this, I could’ve fucking killed you.” He put his gun away as he made his way to you noticing what you were wearing. His eyes quickly drifting down to your bare thighs and back up to your long locks falling down to your chest.
“Do you like what you see?” You giggled walking towards him making him frown, he didn’t understand why you were acting so different. Just this morning you could barely look him in the eyes.
Of course he loved what he saw but he still didn’t understand what came over you.
“Well do you?!” You threw your arms around him looking up at him eagerly, he right away smelled the liquor off your breath and looked over at the bottle on his desk.
“Holy shit.” He whispered realizing how much you had drank of it. Did you even know what the hell you were doing? He knew you had never drank before.
“What’s wrong?” You pouted your lips as Negan looked down at your dancing eyes.
“What did Rhonda say to you?”
Negans hands were holding you by your waist you could barely hold your balance. His question made you laugh as you rolled your eyes.
“I guess I wasn’t exactly what everyone liked around here. You know..like how all the women are.” You slurred as you passed your hand over his chest.
“You were only going after me cause I was something you’ve never had, be real Negan-“ you leaned in, your lips close to his.
“You would never look my way on any other given day. This is what you like more, isn’t it?” You laughed as you pulled his face towards you attempting to kiss him.
“Dinah.” He took your hands in his making you frown.
“What? Am I not good enough to just want me for me?” You began to pull the straps of your dress down but his hands were to quick to stop you.
“Don’t. Don’t do that. You have me confused for the wrong fucking man.” Negan would never allow himself to have you in this state of mind you were in. You were drunk, hurt and not thinking.
“Come on, just do it. I don’t care anymore. Forget God, forget anything else-“
“I’m afraid you don’t mean that, honey.”
Frustrated that Negan wouldn’t just do what you thought he would do you struggled to get out of his grasp.
“You know what!” You pulled your hands back stumbling against a chair before beginning to walk to the door.
“If you don’t want me...I’m sure one of these men would...maybe Simon-“ you stumbled your way to the door before Negan abruptly grabbed you by your wrist.
“Oh no, you’re not going anywhere like that.”
“Let go of me! You don’t want me that’s fine, I’m not staying here!” You screamed at him attempting to free yourself but Negans strength overpowered you.
“Stop it! What the fuck is wrong with you! This isn’t you-“ he shook you trying to snap you out of it but your body was practically limp in his arms.
“What do you even know about who I am? I’m just another woman you wanted to add on your list.”
As sexually attracted as Negan was to you, it wasn’t the only thing that pulled him towards you. He may not have known you very well but he was interested in getting to do so. Your faith and confidence about your faith was something he looked up to. It was something he needed at a time that he didn’t want to admit that sometimes he actually felt helpless.
Negan stayed staring down at you for a moment unable to find the right words to express himself and even if he did he knew you were too drunk to even understand.
“Let me get you some water.” He whispered before sitting you down on the couch. Not having the energy to fight any longer you let yourself relax on the couch as he went to get you something to drink. As he did, you felt your eyes suddenly grow very heavy, each blink making it harder for you to stay awake.
You drifted off into a deep sleep.
Negan stepped back into the room with a fresh glass of water only to find you slumped over on the couch asleep. Placing the glass down, he walked to you and gently picked you up in his arms. He lay you in his bed and covered you up. Negan found himself smiling at house peaceful you looked when he looked up and noticed his bat was not where he had originally left it by the bed. The bat was something you had not seen nor did you know what he had done with it. If you knew how many lives he had taken with that bat, Negan knew you would never speak to him or want to be near him. He took the bat and hid it under his desk before taking off his shoes and getting himself comfortable to lay on the couch and fall asleep.
The next morning you woke up with a headache you had never felt before. Your eyes hadn’t even opened yet and your head throbbed making you whimper half asleep.
“Morning, sleepy head.” Your eyes widened at the sound of Negans voice. You gasped to find yourself in what you figured was his bedroom.
How the hell did you get in there?
“What?” You whispered in shock realizing you were in his very bed wearing the very short dress you cut.
“Oh my..-“ You whispered beginning to feel sick to your stomach as you pulled the covers up. What could have happened? The thought of having sex with a man and not being able to remember began to eat away at you.
“We..-“
“No.” Negan cut you off bluntly as he went over a few papers on his desk when someone suddenly rushed in his room.
It was Rhonda.
The look on Rhonda’s face as she saw you laying in Negans bed was one you couldn’t forget. The feel of more shame took over you, what could you say?
“Excuse the fuck out of you. Were you called to come in here?”
Negan turned towards her as she stood suddenly with a look of embarrassment. She never wanted Negan upset with her.
“N-no Negan I’m sorry-“
“So why are you here?”
“I just thought-“
“Leave.” Stunned with rejection and jealousy, Rhonda left the room. Negan noticed you began to get up from the bed, wincing as you placed your hand on your head.
“You’re gonna feel like shit for a bit, I suggest you lay back down.”
“I need to go to my room.” You insisted without looking his way still in shock with what you let yourself do.
“You know you can stay here right. You don’t have to rush out.”
You shook your head as you carefully stood up from the bed pulling your dress down the best you could.
“Whatever happened last night, I’m sorry. I should’ve never come here...I really shouldn’t have.” Negan watched as you walked out of the room with your head down, he could tell how guilty you felt.
Your head continuing to throb you wrapped your arms around yourself walking back to your room. You could feel everyone’s eyes on you and you didn’t like the feeling.
“Walk of shame huh?” Rhonda’s voice made you sigh to yourself but you didn’t stop walking only making her angrier.
“You think you’re better than any of us?!” She yelled getting in your face.
“I don’t think I’m better than anyone, Rhonda. Nothing happened between Negan and I.”
She couldn’t help but throw her head back and laugh.
“Please...I know you did something for him. You were in his room for fuck sake...he doesn’t let anyone stay in his room..let alone stay the night.”
“Just leave me alone.” You went to move past her when she unexpectedly shoved you making you stumble backwards.
“Or what? You think Negan gives a shit about you? You’re just-“
“Hey!”
Rhonda gasped loudly not knowing Negan had been hearing every thing she said to you. Over come with exhaustion and irritation you looked back at Negan before continuing to your bedroom. Negan made his way towards the two of you stopping before Rhonda and giving her a threatening stare. You had nothing to say, you wanted out of that dress and away from everyone.
Finally in your room you aggressively pushed the dress off of you throwing it to the side. Grabbing another dress you had, you felt a sense of relief feeling it fall freely on your body. Gently lifting your hair up you felt the cool breeze on the back of your neck, you were starting to feel like you when you heard a knock on your door.
You knew it was Negan.
Negan being who he was didn’t wait for you to open the door and instead let himself in.
“Excuse me-“
“Excuse you, thinking you can just come to my damn room drunk like that, wearing something like that and thinking you could just fucking leave.” He slammed the door shut behind him, his words caught you by surprise, although he was right you didn’t expect it.
“Negan I’m sorry about that I don’t know what got into me-“
“You got some big beach ball sized lady nuts, letting yourself into my room like that-“ he continued to speak as he stepped closer to you, towering over you.
“Helping yourself to my drinks and then telling me if I didn’t want you, another man here would. Which I didn’t fucking like by the way-“
“Negan I’m sorry.” You stepped back nervously, your back now against the wall.
“See I’m a very fucking jealous man especially when I’m into someone and I don’t react very well to jealousy.” The more he spoke the more he shocked you. Did he just say he was into you?
“Then finishing my whiskey...sweetheart you need to know how to handle a mans drink before you let it take control of you and fuck-“ he stared down at you with desire.
“I wanted you so damn bad.”
You wanted him too, he could see it, he could feel it but you fought with yourself, with your beliefs. Then you remembered what Rhonda said, every little thing she ever said.
“I can’t.” You whispered looking away from him.
“What are you letting what this bitch said get in the way of what you want, you’re gonna let her scare you the fuck away?!”
“I don’t fear anyone but God.”
Negan knew that was your main concern, he understood, he respected it but he also knew what he wanted.
“I know you don’t get my faith and how I think but it’s not a joke to me-“
“No one said it was, Dinah. And for your information, honey, I may not get your faith but I do fucking appreciate it. You don’t want to do anything because of that, that’s fine, I respect it but don’t play games with me.”
“Games?” You looked up at him flustered.
“Do you have any fucking idea what it’s like to find the woman you’ve been desiring in your bedroom ready to give herself to you? If I was anybody else I would’ve-“
“But you’re not.” You whispered gently. It was true, Negan could’ve taken advantage and done what he wanted and God knows how much that would’ve killed you in the morning to not remember.
“I’m glad you didn’t.” Negans expression softened at the tone of your voice. You did not know much about Negan, who he was or what he had done but he was good to you. A man who respected you with or without beliefs was one you found yourself to like even more. You hated that it left you flustered, wanting to do something but holding back.
Enough was enough.
“I couldn’t.” Negan spoke low as he stepped closer.
“Trust and believe the day you first feel me in you, I want you to remember it.”
Did this man have any idea what he was doing to you with the things he said?
“I want you to remember every single..touch.” He whispered as you felt his hand slide up your waist. He could see the strength to hold back leaving your eyes, the hunger growing in you to finally give in and do what you truly wanted.
“Negan..”
You closed your eyes as he seductively moved his hands up to your face, you could feel he was about to kiss you. You could feel his warm breath against your lips...you ached for him. The second your lips touched he felt you weak in his arms, you let your arms fall on his shoulders as he devoured you. Your back against the wall, he pressed his hard member against your pelvis. You wanted him to do whatever he wanted to you.
Whatever he pleased.
Swirling his tongue around yours, you felt his hand between the two of you as he unzipped his pants. He urgently pulled your hand down and made you feel his bare cock in your hand. He was burning hot, rock hard in your hand.
You didn’t know what to do.
Negan grabbed your hand and began moving it up and down, you could feel how urgently he needed to feel you. It aroused you like never before. Moaning into your lips, you squealed as he picked you up and made you wrap your legs around him. Your dress instantly riding up around him but you didn’t care. Not knowing what his next move was, you allowed your body to trust what he wanted. You moaned feeling his hand slip further to the lining of your underwear. Pushing them aside you were ready to feel his finger just as you did before but instead were surprised to feel something much bigger.
“Negan..” You whispered against his lips, his look was intense, he couldn’t control himself. Thrusting his hips you practically screamed against him feeling him fully enter you. Grabbing onto him tightly as he held you up against the wall you felt him thrust again. You gasped digging your nails into his jacket, you didn’t expect it to hurt so much.
“Dinah-“ he whispered holding himself still, his lips against your ear. Out of breath from the excitement and shock you didn’t say a word and felt him move again. Into the moment you slowly let your body get used to something it had never felt before. His length filled you up and started to hit spots you didn’t even know you needed him to hit. All you knew was that it felt good. It felt even better than last time.
You moaned with more pleasure making Negan look down at you, noticing that you were beginning to feel good with him turned him on even more.
“Feels good huh?” He smirked but you were so lost in the satisfaction he was making you feel, you could barely form a sentence. You didn’t want it to stop.
“Don’t-“ you whispered with your eyes closed.
“Don’t what?” He teased before he grabbed you and moved you to the bed. He stood before you as you lay back, grabbing onto your hips thrusting as hard as he could.
Moaning loudly, you completely forgot that others could hear right outside. In that moment, nothing mattered. You screamed grabbing onto the covers as Negan was drenched in sweat, shaking his head to move the drips of sweat away from his eyes. You could tell he was about to finish.
“Oh fuck!” He quickly pulled out and released himself all over your inner thigh. Negans moaned echoed throughout your room, it was deep and loud and something you did not expect. He stumbled back against the wall out of breath and grabbed your cut up dress on the floor to dry his face.
“Holy shit, Dinah.” He whispered out of breath. You lay still with your legs spread before him, Negan wiped your thigh and helped you up back on your feet. You were speechless and in shock with yourself. Negan could see it in your eyes as he zipped his pants back up.
“Don’t.” He uttered low seeing the guilt in you as you fixed your dress.
“Don’t start beating yourself up, you didn’t do shit wrong.” Without saying a word you stared up at him, attempting to fix your hair when a sudden knock on the door distracted him.
“Negan it’s me Simon, we have a problem!”
Before Negan walked away he leaned in and kissed you lightly on the lips.
“Chin up, honey. I want to see you later.”
Butterflies erupted in your stomach at the sound of his husky low voice, he walked off to the door and left the room. Not being able to help how you felt you began to pray. It wasn’t easy making these big sudden changes in your lifestyle but Negan..Negan was something else. Negan was something you couldn’t resist.
“What’s going on?” Negan stepped out to see Simon and a few of his men waiting for him.
“We got that group you’ve been wanting us to find, their leader is with them...think his name is Rick?” Negan grinned at the news he had just received. For months it had been an on going war with people he had never yet come across. For months they had been killing his men and they were going to pay.
“Gonna kill those sons of bitches.” One of the guys laughed standing beside Simon. Negans grin slowly disappeared as he looked back at your bedroom door and thought of you.
What you would think of him.
“Dinah is not to know a fucking thing about any of this shit, understood-“
“We never tell the new people anyways.” Simon responded a bit confused.
“She is never to know about any of this shit or my bat. Ever.” Negan meant what he said and Simon could tell he took it very serious immediately nodding his head.
“Got you, boss. No worries.” Negan nodded his head before walking off with his men not realizing Rhonda stood close by hearing what they said. Negan didn’t want you to know about his horrible ways, she would be sure to scare you off letting you know about the man you had just let yourself sleep with.
If you have suggestions for another part, feel free to share.
#jeffrey dean morgan#negan#negan x you#negan x reader#twd negan#the walking dead fic#negan fan fiction#negan smut
228 notes
·
View notes
Text
Where do we go when we go?
Word Count: 3,356
Pairing: Law x reader
Song: Where do we go when we go? - Neck Deep
Warnings: cursing, suicidal themes
A/N: so i went a bit overboard with this… but I think I got a better understanding for Law´s character after writing this, after all those songfics for me are just a way to improve my writing and the understanding of certain characters.
GIF NOT MINE
Pain, pain go away,
Law was always in pain. Whether it was physically or mentally, a part of him always ached. Ached with anger, with misery, damage, ached with the desperate want of release. There was no denying he deserved it, he knew himself too well, maybe he was a bit of a masochist in the sense that he enjoyed it in some twisted way. It was the universe telling him how much of an asshole he was, how many bad things he did, how many innocent people he harmed. And the bad thing was that he wouldn´t stop. He´d rather suck up all the pain and not change his ways. He had to do this alone, as he did with the rest of his life. Solitude was the only way for Law.
Come back another day,
But he didn´t want to feel like shit today. Fuck, not today. Not if there were any consequences for his behavior for once, not when there was actually something on the line. That being the first impression he would give to you. And he didn´t want to fuck that up like everything else in his life. Normally he´d say screw it, what did he think what some random stranger thought of him? They´d never understand him anyway, so fuck them. But Robin told him he´d never experience happiness if he just kept pushing people away. How could he say they´d never understand if he didn´t let them? And maybe she was right, which Law didn´t like to admit. If she was right, it wouldn´t be good for his ego. If she was right, everything in his life up until now would´ve been a lie.
I just wanna get one up on life before it kills me.
He lived his life out of spite. Quite literally. Spite was the fuel that kept him going. Just the pure knowledge that people out there were outraged by him merely existing, it was just too pleasurable for the sadistic bastard. If others didn´t want him to live and do the things he did, that just spurred him on even more. His whole life was one big risk, one big fuck you to the world. And so far it´s paid him off with solitude. Which was good for him, it meant no people bugging him. Nobody could tell him what to do, he was free. And if the price of freedom was loneliness, he´d endure it. Because loneliness was all he´s ever known, he couldn´t know any better. And who the fuck would care if some pirate scum like him croaked because of his own stupidity, nobody would mourn him.
I guess we'll never know,
If when we´re gone there's a place to go.
Law thought about death too often, no doubt about it. He had everything planned out in his life, his goals, the solitude, that he´d never make any alliances and that he would never open himself up to another person and fall in love. Well, despite the fact that he somehow managed to break every single one of his stupid rules spoke volumes about the doctor. Maybe that was the reason why he suddenly was scared of dying and what would happen after his death. Before he just winged everything, taking all the risks he could. Yes, he might´ve had some plans, he always did and still does, but that doesn´t mean they are safe. In fact before his alliance with the Strawhats all of them were doomed. All of his plans were risky and ended up with him dying. But none of that mattered to him, why should it? It was his own fate, it didn´t affect anyone and nobody else had a say in his life, it was his decision.
Or if we don't see anything at all,
Ever since he joined up with Strawhat, he couldn´t say that he saw his path as clearly anymore. Actually he didn´t see a fucking thing anymore. All the plans he made, all that he stood for, everything that happened in his life up until now, all of it was in vain. Just because of some fucking people who called themselves his friends. He didn´t need friends. And they were lying anyway, nobody could befriend him, Law was too much of an asshole on purpose for that. He was meant to be a loner, not a friend. He wasn´t meant to be protected by people, he wasn´t meant to be cared about. He didn´t want to be protected and cared for. He just wanted to be alone. Needless to say he didn´t believe any of the Strawhats when they proclaimed him their friend.
Is that what we´re supposed to call faith?
But after he adjusted to the new circumstance, Law did manage to relax and open up a little. It was the survival of the fittest in the New World, one could only get by by adapting to one´s environment. And that´s just what he did. He had friends now, huh? He got especially close to Robin and Zoro, he felt as if he could be himself around them without being judged. They shared a lot of things, had a lot of things in common. They laughed about the same things and always knew what the other felt and needed in that moment. Law didn´t know what to think of that, it was weird. Why would anyone go out of their way to make friends that are that close to each other? To him getting close to someone meant betraying them and using the information they gave him against them. But with the Strawhats he felt like he could trust them oddly enough. He never trusted anyone in his life, not even himself. Hell, himself in the very least. But who knew, maybe his life wouldn´t be so miserable now that he found friends.
Well if that is that, and it all just fades to black,
And then there was you. Law didn´t see you as a friend and he didn´t want you to see him as such. He didn´t want to be your friend. He wanted to be someone special to you, he wanted you to see him the way he saw you, as an angel. He didn´t want you to smile at him as you smiled at all the others, he wanted you to smile at him sweetly, a special smile reserved for him. Every time he saw you, his heart jumped. And every time he almost had a heart attack because that´s what he thought this strange feeling was. But after an analysis of all the other symptoms and a thorough talk with Robin, he finally acknowledged that he was in love. Another thing he swore he´d never be. Love was weakness, it was useless and only hurt. Maybe that´s why he was drawn to you. He wanted you to be his savior, bring out the best in him and then prove him right in betraying him. He wanted to make you love him as he loved you only to prove to himself that it wasn´t possible, nobody would ever love him, it only would be a lie. Love was just a camouflage for betrayal and sadism. That thought made him smirk.
And we don't see anything at all,
We don't see anything,
What are you waiting for?
Maybe love wasn´t so bad after all. Maybe it was just faking to be misunderstood like he was. Maybe love too was pretending to have changed into something better when in reality it was laughing at everyone who believed in the petty lie. Nothing could change Law. Or that´s what he told himself. He knew better of course, but he didn´t want to admit it. Why would he? So everyone knew he was wrong? Hell no. Nevertheless he couldn´t get you out of his head, you disturbed his mind in the most inconvenient moments and he really couldn´t use this right now.
Pain, pain go away,
Come back another day,
I just wanna get one up on life before it kills me.
And I can't put my faith in a fallacy,
I just wanna get one up on life before it kills me.
The world is a funny place,
Law was never a person to crack jokes or laugh at them, jokes were a waste of time, something only desperate people tended to. He amused himself at his and others misery, their pain and agony, his own. He never was a person to be deemed funny, well, he did share the same dark humor with Robin, but overall he wasn´t really a funny person. That´s why you irritated him to no end, you who laughed at the things he said in an uncharacteristic try of humor. You giggled at his bitter comments and then gave him a shy smile, looking at him with all the hope in the world. Every time you smiled, or showed any other sign of affection, Law felt his heart sink into his chest and subconsciously smiled back, or he tried. The closest he ever got to a real smile was his usual sadistic smirk.
It kicks you when you're down
And yet he couldn´t talk to you. Why was that? Why was it that whenever there was an opportunity he not only wasted it, but he screwed it up over and over again, making a complete fool out of him. Robin actually got so sick and tired of it that she almost called him out in front of the whole crew. But in a moment of better judgment she sought Law out in private to scold him. She was the one who set this whole date thing up today. Well, she forced Law to have night watch with you, snickering wickedly to herself. She clearly was more sadistic than the doctor could ever hope to be.
And knocks you out when you get up again.
So there he was, in the cold of a winter island, standing guard and watching over the ship with you. You were very suspect of this whole ordeal, you just hoped Robin didn´t tell Law about that moment you accidentally let it slip how attractive and funny you thought he was. To tell the truth, you also became quite intrigued with the doctor ever since he joined up with you for the alliance. How could you not? Everyone was curious, it was only natural. And what would one do if someone like Law, a wandering book with seven seals, came along if not try to break every single one of them. But you quickly learned that you shouldn´t ever try to break them. Getting inside his head and trying to get personal information out of him was near impossible. Instead of telling you small, funny anecdotes, people that inspired him in his life, his goals and dreams, he only listed off all the gruesome things he´s done, all of his innocent victims, he went into extreme detail how much pain he has caused.
I don't think it's worth suffering through.
Needless to see the rest of the night was quiet and uncomfortable. It left you wishing you never asked Law about himself, it made you wish you never even talked to him or did so much as glance at him. You hated being gloomy over silly things like that, he´d be gone if the whole plan was a success, or if it wasn´t. Maybe it wasn´t necessarily heartache you felt, maybe it was just the sheer disappointment of you trying to be nice to him and actually make an effort in trying to converse with him, yet it was all for naught. And quite honestly you were pissed at that. At least you told yourself it was disappointment instead of heartache, but you´d never admit to having such a stupid thing as a heartache, because that would mean you´d also admit to liking Law.
But on the other hand,
There's a world full of possibilities
Yes, it was childish. But so was Law´s behavior. As soon as you asked one little question about him, something trivial and unimportant, he closed up again and pushed you away. It was what he always did, something he couldn´t let go no matter how hard he tried. He felt so sorry after the things he said to you, the way he scared you off and yet he never actually apologized to you, he was just too embarrassed. And honestly Law wasn´t one to be good at formulating words. Sure, it was his charm, the way he could go from smug to dork in a matter of seconds, it was a personality trait that really warmed your heart and never failed to make you smile.
And a million other people just like you
Then again Law wasn´t the only attractive man on the planet. There were others who exposed the same charming traits of him, but none of the bad ones. But did you really want to meet them? Did that really make them better than him? To you the bad things belonged to Law as much as his good ones. The only thing that really bugged you about him was how much he let himself be guided by his bad side, how much he defined himself over it as if he didn´t have a good one too.
Who've all been through what you've been through,
All you wanted to do was to tell him he wasn´t alone. You wanted to figure out what made him the way he was, but he wouldn´t let you, you understood him too well. Everybody had secrets too dark to share, it was normal. So why did you want to rip off the band aid brutally and make Law´s wound bleed again? Maybe you were sadistic just like him.
They were singing…
Pain, pain go away,
Come back another day,
I just wanna get one up on life before it kills me.
And I can't put my faith in a fallacy,
I just wanna get one up on life before it kills me.
I saw it all flash and pass by
There went his chance with you, Law thought. He wasn´t surprised at all at how much he fucked up again, it was the only thing he was half decent at. Yet it didn´t fill him with satisfaction like it usually would, instead the void inside of him only grew. When he told Robin about his struggles, she frowned at first before she started giggling. You also ranted about Law to her. Robin gave you the tip to be patient, Law would come around, he didn´t mean what he said and he didn´t know how to voice his affection towards others, let alone figure out he actually held those affections.
With bright lights
You thanked her before leaving her with a smile. Patience, huh? You weren´t really a patient person, but you got it, you didn´t want to jump onto Law, getting all personal. It was stupid, the more you thought about it. You would´ve reacted the same way if someone asked you about your deepest, darkest secrets for the first time you talked. Well, maybe not exactly the same way, you´d turn to other measures than tell that person in detail how many people you killed and that their screams haunted you every night and you still didn´t regret it. Perhaps he was a lost cause, but perhaps he was also just a broken man, maybe he was both. Maybe the sadistic asshole stuff was only a facade of it all. But then again, probably not.
And right before my eyes was the Exit sign.
Law has been lost so many times in his life, not even metaphorically speaking, he was just shit at orientation and never really knew where he was. So he was more than glad to be on a crew that had a great navigator, it just gave him a sense of security he needed in his life. He never had any sort of security or reassurance, his life was always hanging on a thread, not because of his sickness, well, not entirely because of it anyway. It was more like he kept fucking things up, real bad too. Law has always lived his life with death hanging at his back, death was always present in his life, whether he was awake or not. Sometimes it felt like the sweetest release on earth, sometimes it annoyed him to no end.
I saw it all flash and pass by
Today was one of those days. He finally had some sort of false sense of security and happiness, he met people that genuinely cared about him, made friends, fell in love, yet he still felt death´s cold glare at his back, as if it was saying: “You´re next”. But he didn´t want to be. Not this time. For the first time in his life he actually took some care of himself, he watched out for any risks that could harm him or his friends.
And asked why I wasted precious time,
It all made sense to him now, the way he lived his life before didn´t count as living, it was mere survival with a pinch or making others suffer and betrayal both of his side and behalf. Now it was different, he could open up to Robin and Zoro, they shared everything with each other, it felt secure. And without them he would´ve never reflected upon his actions and the words he said, the way he said them, the way he meant them and the way you understood them. And most importantly they gave him the guts to actually apologize to you, explain himself, at least a little. But that was a start, it was something.
It just passed me by.
It just passed me by.
In turn you did something he wasn´t used to, you forgave him. But you also apologized for asking such a personal and intimate question. “It´s fine, I guess that´s how you show that you care… if you do that is” he stumbled over his words again. But how could he not with you being so close to him? He could feel the way you breathed, your nervous ticks, the shy way you looked at him and the slight frown, the hurt in your eyes. “Of course I care… how could I not?” you whispered to prevent your voice from shaking from all the nervousness you experienced right now.
We are just passing by.
(Just passing by.)
Just passing by.
Oh, we are just passing by.
(Just passing by.)
Just passing by.
“Trust me, there are more reasons to not care about me than there are reasons to actually like me” Law bitterly commented and you pouted, making him smirk. It made him want to hug you and hold you close. But the way he knew himself, he´d tease you about it until you grew sick and tired of him and left. “Those are your reasons though, not mine. And frankly speaking, I don´t care about your reasons. I trust my heart and what it tells me” you crossed your arms, you looked like a mother scolding her child. Law´s smirk grew wider with every second he looked at you. “You know hearts can´t speak, right?” he remarked teasingly and watched your face go from disbelief, to disappointment, to the corners of your lips twitching to you bursting out into full on laughter.
And damn, if Law could make you laugh like that, he was doing something right in his pitiful life. A certain pride filled him when he saw you fighting for air and when you looked at him again, you started laughing again. “You´re an idiot” you giggled, finally breathing normally again. “I know” Law smirked awkwardly.
Pain, pain go away,
Come back another day,
I just wanna get one up on life before it kills me.
I can't put my faith in a fallacy,
I don't wanna wait for that goodbye to see what could've been.
And I just wanna get one up on life before it kills me.
#one piece#one piece imagine#one piece oneshot#one piece law#one piece songfic#law x reader#trafalgar law#trafalgar d water law#op#op imagine#op oneshot#op songfic#op law#songfic#songfic sunday
42 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
whatitdobabyboo
kennedy
granillx
emmily
dagamingshelf-database
Video Game Merch Database
ahsfreak90
Wittrock_Fern
bbcbi505bull
Albuquerque Alpha 18+ NSFW